Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

"You have got to be kidding me!" I yell and chuckling can be heard to my left.

I have been trying for the last thirty minutes to paint the stupid vase that is sitting on a stand in between Hyunjin and I. Hyunjin's canvas has a beautiful vase with the right amount of shadowing. My vase, on the other hand, looks like a short, black blob. I grit my teeth as I am such a perfectionist and hate that I can't paint at all. But this had been Hyunjin's idea. Of course, I wanted to learn more about his passions and hobbies, painting is such a big part of who he is. However, instead of painting normally, he wanted to paint....naked.

So, here I am, sitting on a stool with just a painter's apron over me. I look over to find Hyunjin squinting his eyes, and his head slightly leaning to one side while he stares at the vase. He adds more white to his canvas, and the vase seems to come alive. I scoff at how gorgeous his painting is, and he chuckles at me again. That chuckle becomes the last straw for me as I stand, walk over to him, and hit his shoulder with red paint from my brush.

"You did not just slap paint on me, Juicy," he gasps, staring at me wide-eyed.

I arch my eyebrow at him and paint his other shoulder, noticing a bulge forming under his apron. I put my brush down on the small table that holds his paint. I then dip my index finger in blue paint, raise my hand, and rest my elbow on my side.

"I think you need some blues. You know, to bring out your eyes," I say, laughing.

Before I can get the paint on him, he brings his brush up to lightly smack my cheek with white paint. I look at him, press my lips together, and bring blue paint down his nose. That's all it takes for the paint war to truly start. I slap my hand in the green paint, quickly undo the top of his apron, and plant a perfect green handprint on his chest. As I run to my side to grab more paint, he slings pink paint on my ass. Luckily, the tarp we put down before starting protects his floors.

He then quickly jumps up, undoes both ties of my apron, and it falls to the floor. I turn around and he hits me with a red blob of paint in between my breasts. I look at him, shocked, as it slowly runs down my defined abs. He sticks his tongue out the side of his mouth as he reaches out to rub the paint. I close my eyes, relishing his touch. He then drags his hands up to my breasts, rubbing his thumbs over my nipples. I open my eyes and see him staring at me, breathing heavily. I instantly close the gap between us and kiss him roughly. I grab ahold of his hair and pull backward, exposing his neck. I kiss his neck, lightly grazing my teeth as I do. He moans as he holds me tightly; dick fully erect against my core. Hyunjin then moves me toward my stool. He turns around to sit down, and I straddle him. I kiss him slowly this time as he lines up to my dripping pussy. I sigh loudly as he lowers me down, filling me completely. I lean my head back and he takes the opportunity to nibble on my exposed neck, caressing my breasts and smearing the paint further.

"I love your body. I love you," he says into the crook of my neck while I move my pussy on his dick.

"I love you so much," I moan.

I look down at him and move a strand of hair out of his eyes. He gives me his sweet Jinnie smile, the one where he smiles with both his lips and eyes. Then he bites his bottom lip as his expression goes darker. He grips my hips tightly as he moves me harder on his cock. I lean back to brace myself on his knees. Hyunjin closes his eyes as he enjoys my cunt, growling the whole time. Meanwhile, I am hit with distinct waves of pleasure that only his dick can provide. I close my eyes and scream out his name, going through orgasms. This causes him to pick up his pace. He watches me as sweat streams down my body, mixing with the paint.

Hyunjin suddenly brings me to him, wrapping his arms around my waist. Then he stands up and I grip his waist with my thighs. He leans me up against the wall by his bedroom door. I hold the frame of the door with my right hand for leverage while Hyunjin rams into my cunt relentlessly. I cry out in ecstasy as I am hit with more waves of Hyunjin-dick. He kisses me roughly, our tongues in their familiar dance and I inhale sharply to enjoy his scent. Today, his natural, intoxicating scent is mixed with his YSL perfume.

"Right there Jinnie," I moan, feeling my tension build.

"Fuck, cum with me, baby," he growls, rolling his body into me. Hearing his words has me instantly coming undone. He follows me as he arches into me, yelling my name. He closes his eyes, sweat coming down his chin. He is panting heavily and then suddenly starts laughing.

"What's so funny?" I ask as he pulls me away from the wall, his cock still in me. I hold on to his neck and look at him confused. He turns us to the side, and that's when I see it. On the wall is a perfect print of my ass in pink with negative space from his hand gripping one cheek. "Fucking hell," I groan. "I hope that will come off the wall."

"No way! That's staying," he laughs. "That way I have something to look at while you're in Venice."

"What if your family visits?" I exclaim as he puts me down, his still hard cock leaving me.

"I will move my easel with my latest work in front of it," he beams as he leads me to the bathroom.

He steps into the shower to turn the warm water on. Once on, he turns to face me as he leans his head back, closes his eyes, and his lips part as the warm water hits his hair. He runs his fingers through his dark hair, flexing his biceps. Little ferret knows I can't resist watching his fit body. The green paint on his chest slowly flows down his body. My eyes drink in his powerful chest, chiseled abs, and his trim waist. He moves his head from under the shower, opens his eyes, and arches an eyebrow at me. I shake my head as I join him under the water.

Hyunjin reaches for my right hand, turning it over. He brings my jiniret wrist tattoo to his lips and kisses it gently. He then reaches up to rub the white paint off my cheek tenderly. I lean into his touch as water and the red paint mix on my chest. He creeps his hands down to my breasts, rubbing the paint off my skin. I close my eyes as he pulls on my nipples. I feel him nuzzle my nose with his. Then he is teasing my lips open with his tongue. Our tongues instantly dance at a frenzied pace.

"Turn around," he pants.

"Yes sir."

I release Hyunjin's mouth and turn around to face the wall. He moves to the side so the water can hit my ass, rinsing the pink paint off. When it's gone, he grabs my hips to angle my ass out. Then he takes his tip to line up to my awaiting pussy. He presses down on my lower back as he slowly fills me. My eyes roll into the back of my head at being filled. I will never tire of this. He kisses my shoulder gently as he tenderly fucks me, and I can feel his love with every stroke. My lips release a low moan as I hug the shower wall.

"God, I love your moans," he says.

I try to think of a response, but all thought is gone. I just hear his heavy breathing as he fucks me so well. Then I feel his hand moving up my back to hold on to my shoulder. His fingers hold on as his pace quickens into me. I arch out further, so he has full access. He leans on top of me and plays with my clit.

"Yes Jinnie," I moan. "Don't stop, please."

"Never," he moans back. We spend what feels like an eternity in this moment, us enjoying each other's bodies while our moans fill the bathroom. Eventually, both of our tensions build and we cum loudly. I am left panting against the shower wall. Meanwhile, Hyunjin is kissing along my shoulder. I sigh in complete happiness. "Happy?" he asks as he gently removes his cock.

"With you, always," I say as I turn to look at him. Hyunjin traces the crook of my neck and shoulder blades.

"The marks from your birthday trip are finally gone," he says, moving his fingers down to my breasts. "Really glad the ones here faded quickly. Minsung went all in."

"It was so much fun though," I laugh and Hyunjin nods his head. Suddenly my stomach growls loudly and I cover a laugh leaving my lips. "I think you worked up my appetite."

"Well, let's get cleaned up and get you fed," he replies.

After we shower and dress, we tackle the mess we made in the living room. I grab the brushes to take to the sink while Hyunjin carefully puts the paints away. My mind drifts to the last few weeks while I am cleaning the brushes. The crew had their comeback and as expected, 5-Star was an enormous success. They won multiple awards and debuted on the Billboard 200 charts.

JYPE threw a big party at a private hall to celebrate once the promotions and award shows were over. The party included staff and some of their fellow idols within the company......

"Noona," Changbin yells from across the room. Hyunjin and I laugh as he runs to us with a girl in tow, her red hair swinging from a ponytail as they run. The girl is my height and dressed in an oversized white sweater with a spaghetti strap showing on an exposed shoulder, jeans with holes throughout, and black and white converses. When Changbin stops in front of us, she is smiling broadly. "I want to introduce you to Hwang Ye-ji from ITZY." I look at Hyunjin with an arched eyebrow.

"No, we're not related," he laughs. "Just the same surname. Ye-ji, meet my girlfriend, Sylinda."

She bows to me, and I return it.

"So nice to meet you," I beam. "Changbin has been teaching me the moves to Cake."

Ye-ji laughs and says, "I'm not surprised. He loves dancing to girl group songs, especially ones where he can shake HIS cake." She playfully slaps him on the ass. "I saw your competitions when Hyunjin and I were on a break from practicing. You're really good."

"Ahhhh Ye-ji. That was a surprise," Hyunjin groans. "I swear no one can keep a secret."

"Especially Han-ah," Changbin laughs. "Might as well tell her Hyunjin-ah."

"Ye-ji and I will be recording a dance together for the annual New Year's show at MBC Music Festival," Hyunjin says. Does that mean they won't be working during the Holidays?

"We're pre-recording all of our Holiday performances and variety shows so that we can spend the Holidays with our families," Ye-ji says.

"So that means you guys will be free for Christmas and New Year's?" I ask.

Hyunjin nods his head slowly and says, "We will be on vacation starting a couple of weeks before Christmas through the end of January. Which means." He grabs my waist, pulling me to him. "You have me all to yourself for the Holidays." He gives me that wicked grin he gets, and I know he means more than him.

"Good," I say, kissing his lips. "Then you're coming with me to visit Mom and Dad."

"Told you she would say that," Changbin laughs.

"Done."

"Hello idols....and Sylinda," JYP says, standing in between Ye-ji and Changbin. A staff member I haven't seen before stands behind and off to the side of him.

"Hello sir," they reply but I stay silent while wiggling out of Hyunjin's grasp.

"Sylinda, you must be so proud of Hyunjin. He did quite well during this comeback." JYP says.

I pause for a moment, smile sweetly, and say, "I am very proud of Hyunjin, all of them, in fact. Even more proud of Felix and Minho since they almost didn't make it in the group." Changbin scowls at him and Ye-ji bites her lip to try to hide a smile. "Hyunjin, I am going to get something to drink. Ye-ji, care to join me." She nods as I turn to walk away but then I stop, looking back at JYP. "Good luck on the upcoming comeback PD. I am sure it will go fine." Changbin lets a bark of a laugh escape his lips and Hyunjin turns his back on him, pressing his lips together to keep from laughing. He looks at me and gives me wink, shaking his head. Fucker sounds like a screeching owl when he sings.

Both quickly walk away, leaving JYP fuming next to his staff member. "Sir, I am sure the young lady was kidding," the staff member says to him.

"Oh, shut the hell up and get my car ready," he says, nostrils flaring..........

The celebration was short-lived, however, as their schedules became insane starting with a large photoshoot with WKorea magazine. They were not only on the cover as a group, but each member had their own photoshoot for dual covers and content, totaling seventeen different cover options. To my utter frustration, none of them would share pictures of their individual shoots, wanting to keep it a surprise. But they made up for it by inviting me to their group photoshoot......

"What do you think?" Felix asks behind me.

I turn around from the snack table in the staging room and let out a gasp when I see that his hair is now blonde and slicked back. The makeup artist did right by him and Stay, in that his freckles have been made prominent with his light foundation as well as subtle eye makeup and lip tint. He's dressed head to toe in Louis Vuitton. The black, satin long-sleeve shirt is fitted, and scoop necked. If he keeps that top, I am snagging it for sure. His black dress pants are tailored just right, showing off his snatched waist. When I don't respond, my mouth stuck to the floor, Felix chuckles at me and locks the staging room door behind him, where on the other side, the magazine's staff are bustling around to get the shoot ready.

"Cat got your tongue?" he asks. I nod my head slowly as I still can't find words to speak. He grips my hips and pulls me flush to him. "I take it you like? Answer please."

"Yes, sir. Me likey," I say wickedly, words finally remembering how to word. I run a finger along the scoop neck, teasing him with my touch. "I don't know what I like more. You in this top or the thought of me helping you out of this top."

"I'll make sure to buy this so we can find out which you prefer," he replies.

"Good," I say. I reach up with my free hand to move a strand of hair behind his shoulder. "I forgot how quickly your hair grows."

"Don't like it long?"

"I like your hair any way you style it. But undercut, God's Menu Felix, just hits nicely."

"Noted," he says, kissing my lips lightly so he doesn't ruin the lip tint.

Then I hear the doorknob turn and quick knocking on the door. Felix kisses the tip of my nose before releasing me to unlock it. Han quickly walks in, closing it behind him, and that's when a moan escapes my lips. His hair is styled to look wet, his bangs in his eyes, and his lip tint pronounced to highlight his full lips. Full on sexy babygirl.

He's also dressed in a fashion house's entire look, Balmain. He's wearing black leather pants and in his hand is a formal black jacket with rhinestone birds throughout. What has me moaning is the simple black muscle shirt he has on. It drops down low, barely revealing the start of his chest muscles dividing and his scrumptious shoulders. He gives me a half smile as the door bumps into his back.

"Shit, sorry," Chan says, squeezing in behind Han, closing the door, and locking it.

"This is so fucking unfair," I whine as I look Chan over.

He's dressed in Fendi dress pants and to my fucking horror, a blazer jacket only, no shirt underneath. Under his key necklace I can see the curves of his chest muscles. His hair has a wet look to it, like Han's, but is out of his face. The makeup artist also highlighted my favorite part, his luscious lips. He grins smugly at me as both he and Han approach, both flanking me at my sides.

"What's unfair jagiya?" Chan asks as he slides his hand up the front of my V-neck sweater, fingers finding my erect nipple at once. He twists and pulls, making me ache for his lips to replace them.

"I have to behave with you two dressed like this!"

Han nods his head sympathetically and whispers in my ear, "I guess you do. Shame." He puts his hand under my sweater, running his fingers across my back. I shiver at their touch as my core pleads for attention as well.

"Now you know how we felt seeing you dance in those skimpy outfits," Felix says from a chair, watching the other two torture me.

Again, the doorknob turns, and swift knocks can be heard. Felix gets to the door while Chan blocks me from view with his body. Then Felix unlocks the door to peek out. The door opens slightly, then closes, and I hear two people snickering while the door is locked once again. Chan moves back to my side; his fingers continuing to twist and pull.

"Looks like Kitten is having fun."

"Juicy does look like she is enjoying herself."

I see Minho dressed in Gucci looking fine as hell in an all-black suit with a matching black undershirt. His wet hair styled to frame his face nicely. His full lips slightly part to give me a smirk and all I want is those lips on my other lips. Then my eyes roam my Versace prince. Dressed in a black, buttoned-up suit with a gold silk collar sticking over the jacket. His makeup and hair are styled to bring out his fierce side. I feel my core flex, needing dark Hyunjin's dick so bad I ache. Both of them watch Chan and Han tease me for a moment before approaching.

Minho then gets behind me to snake his hand over my shoulder to play with my other nipple. Meanwhile, Hyunjin moves in front of me. He starts unbuttoning my jeans as Felix finally leaves his chair. Then in sync, Hyunlix pulls my pants and underwear down to mid-thigh. Felix plays with my clit while Hyunjin slips a long finger in my drenched pussy. I lean against Minho, and he puts his other arm around my waist to keep me from dropping to the floor.

"Fuck," I moan softly and they all chuckle at me.

"What's the matter Sylinda?" Han teases.

I grip Minho's arm as I slam my free hand over my mouth before another moan can escape my lips as Hyunjin enters another finger. I plead with my eyes for Hyunjin to stop but he just shakes his head no, continuing to thrust into me. Felix has found his rhythm on my clit and my legs go weak as I am hit with orgasms. Han moves his hand down to wet his finger in my juices. Then he slowly enters his finger in my ass. My lovers' breathing is fast as they continue enjoying how my body responds to them. I bite back another moan while Hyunjin puts a third finger in my cunt. His and Han's thrusts have my legs turned into jelly and Minho grips me harder, taking my body's weight fully. I am going through another orgasm when Chan whispers in my ear.

"Cum for us."

Hyunjin curves his fingers and I unravel completely. I see spots and my hearing dulls not just from how they made me feel, but from the fear of being caught at any moment. Chan releases my nipple to get napkins off the table. He hands some to Hyunjin, Felix and Han. Then he wipes the juices off me before pulling my clothes up.

"Go clean up. I will make sure that no one comes in," he says.

I nod my head as I walk to one of the five bathrooms connected to the staging room while the rest going into other ones. I close the door and lean against it, giggling. Jesus, that was fucking hot. I use the restroom and clean up the rest of the way. While I am washing my hands, the door opens, revealing Chan, or rather, Christopher. Oh shit.

He closes the door, quickly taking his pants and jacket off, hanging them on the door. I unbutton my jeans and pull them down, along with my panties. Without saying a word, I brace myself on the edge of the counter as releases his throbbing cock from his boxers and fills me slowly, causing both of us to let out soft gasps. Then he is ramming my cunt with that fierceness I love with every cell in my body. Over and over, he claims my pussy for his, ramming me to his hilt. I grab a hand towel and shove it in my mouth to keep me from screaming. He snaps his fingers and I toss one to him as well. He puts it in his mouth and growls through more thrusts, digging his fingers in my hips.

We become carnal beings, only the sounds of our bodies colliding, and our muffled groans can be heard. Then I hear laughing and music playing loudly to cover up any hint of what we are doing on the other side of the door. It isn't much longer before we both cum, him arching into me while I am panting heavily through my nose. He takes the hand towel out of his mouth and takes mine out as well.

"Fuck I needed that," he whispers. "We've both been so busy, we haven't been able to go crazy like that unless it's on the weekend."

"The others are going to be jealous," I giggle.

"Once you're back from Venice, we will be able to have fun on school nights again. I'm just greedy and impatient," he says wetting a rag to clean me fully. "I needed you after hearing your moans and couldn't wait a whole damn week." Chan kisses my lips lightly.

"You're not going to hear my complain one bit."

"Good," he replies. "Now that you're all clean, you better leave."

"Why? I was going to help you.... get clean."

"And it's because of that tone, I need you to leave. I did good not to mess my makeup up. If you help, I will fuck you until all of it is gone."

I laugh fully as I pull my clothes back up. "True story," I say as I then unlock the door......

Then the guys had their YouTube live to reveal their appearance in Deadpool 3. Stay was extremely excited to hear the news. Afterward, we get on a video call with Ryan and Hugh..........

"Ryan. Hugh. Thanks for announcing this with us," Chan says as I come out from behind the phone to sit next to Hyunjin. Ryan and Hugh are on the TV in front of us.

"Stay went nuts," Seungmin laughs.

"Happy to announce it with you guys," Ryan replies. "I think your fans will be thrilled with the final product."

"Can't wait to meet Blake," I beam.

"She's excited too. I think Versace will be....," Ryan stops when he sees Hyunjin shaking his head. "Never mind."

"See, some people can keep a secret," Hyunjin laughs, looking at Han.

"Just let me know what color dress you're wearing Sylind-ah so we can coordinate," Hugh teases to which Hyunjin growls.

"If you have any sounds from the movie, we can do some TikTok's to help promote it," Felix says.

"Our TikTok Prince," Han laughs.

"You got it," Ryan replies.

"When is the premiere again?" Minho asks excitedly.

"Mid-March," Hugh says.

"Perfect. I will still be here so I can travel with you," I say.

"We are going full circle Noona, back to where we all met," I.N. says.

"It's all thanks to me and my broad back. If she hadn't run into it, who knows what would have happened," Changbin laughs.

"Oh, I would have found a way. Bet on it," Hyunjin says, kissing my cheek.

"Well, we won't keep you any longer. Thanks again and we will talk soon," Chan says.

"Later Mate, bye Felix," Hugh says before looking my way to give me a wink and then ends the call. He lives to annoy Hyunjin.

"See you all in the Spring," Ryan says and we all wave bye to him........

After that, the boys focused on preparing for their biggest two-night fan meet at the KSPO Dome. I rarely saw them during the day with their long schedules and my practice being at night to account for Derek on LA time. But no matter what, someone was waiting for me.........

On the first night, I walked into my apartment at one am, bone tired. I kicked my sneakers off, put my slippers on and was surprised to see lights on in the bedroom, I could hear Anime playing softly. I walked in to find Chan lying on his back, arm behind his head, snoring.

"You're home," he says sleepily as I crawl into bed after my shower.

"I am. What are you doing here?"

"Sleeping silly," Chan says, holding me tightly. He then yawns loudly. "Good practice?"

"It was. You?"

"I think we're making some good headway. How's Derek? Also, did you eat?"

"I did, had it delivered to the practice studio. Derek's good. He said Hayley had a good checkup," I reply.

"Did they find out the baby's sex?"

I look up at him and smile, "Girl."

"Awww. She's going to be so cute and give Derek a heart attack," Chan chuckles.

"Hayley thinks she will be a dancer the way she already kicks so much," I laugh.

"We will have to send them some girl themed gifts. Unless we're not supposed to know yet," he looks down at me with an arched eyebrow.

"I asked if I could tell you and he didn't mind with everyone's schedules the way they are. He said he will be ready for all the incoming texts."

"That will definitely happen." This time I yawn loudly. He grabs the remote to turn the TV off. "We both need sleep. I have to be up in a few hours, unfortunately."

"I hate school nights."

"Same," he says as he kisses the top of my head. "Night baby."

"Night Channie............"

The next night of practice, Han entered the practice studio, waving to Derek on the big screen, and then laid on the couch, watching. It wasn't long before he was lying down fully, hands in between his knees, and lips puckered while sleeping. At two in the morning, Derek and I finally stopped practicing, both exhausted.

"Is he asleep?"

I look over to find Han snoring softly and I laugh. "I swear he can sleep anywhere. I better get him home. He will be sore if he sleeps on that couch any longer."

"Night!" Derek whispers, hanging up the call.

I walk over to the couch and crouch down in front of him, "Hannie." I stroke his cheek and he stirs awake.

"Hmmmm. Hi my angel," he replies in a sleepy voice. He sits up and stretches. "How long was I out?"

"The last two hours."

"Damn. Hungry?" He asks, standing and pulling me to my feet.

"Starved."

"Let's get some ramen before going home," he replies, looping his arm around my back.

"You read my mind."

"I wish I could read that gorgeous body of yours, but I know as soon as we get home and my head hits the pillow, I will be out," he groans.

"Well, you can read my body as much as you want this weekend," I laugh.

"Promise?"

"Absolutely. Now feed me damn it."

"Did anyone ever tell you that you're grouchy when you're hungry late at night?" Han asks, pushing the elevator button.

"Only if they had a death wish," I grin as I poke him in his side, causing him to yelp..........

On the third night of practice, I walked into my apartment at two am to find that Felix had lit candles in my room, jazz music playing softly, and he had the massage oils on the nightstand.

"Hi," I say, putting my stuff on my desk. "Why aren't you asleep?"

"I was waiting for you."

"Lixie, you have an early schedule tomorrow."

"My day starts at nine, so I have plenty of time to sleep. Shower and then come lay down on the bed."

I quickly comply, showering and towel drying my hair. I come out of the bathroom naked and lay in the center of the bed on my belly. Felix kisses my cheek and shoulder before crawling on the bed to straddle my ass. He reaches over to put some oil in his hands and rubs it over my back. His fingers instantly find my sore muscles, causing me to moan. I am almost asleep when he makes it to my upper back.

"You're so tight, jagiya," he says as he works on loosening my shoulder muscles.

"So, you tell me, often."

Felix chuckles and reaches down to pinch my ass. "Smart ass," he says.

"And you love it," I reply with a yawn.

"Sylinda...."

"Hmmm."

"Would you like some good news?" I turn my head as he gets off of me, then I sit up.

"Always."

"I was invited to a Louis Vuitton women's fashion show. Nicholas invited me personally."

My eyes are wide as I hug him, "Felix that's wonderful. How exciting! Are you going to walk it?"

"Ani, ani. Just attend but who knows what the future holds."

"You will have so much fun, and it will be great exposure for you."

"There's more." I wait and he grins broadly. "The event is in Venice, and I will be there the same time as you. This means I can watch you and Derek compete."

I let out a high pitched squeal and hug him tightly. "I am so happy!"

"I told the guys already and they want me to FaceTime so they can watch too."

Tears form in my eyes, and he wipes them away, "Glad I could cause happy tears."

"You did," I say, kissing the inside of his palm. "Your turn Lixie and then let's go to sleep."

Felix reaches behind him to take his sweatshirt and pulls his running pants off. I straddle him as soon as he is on his back and go to work on getting him as relaxed as possible...........

On the fourth night, Hyunjin was waiting at my dining table at two am, two ramen bowls steaming. He put his phone down as soon as I walked in.

"Hi," I say wearily, putting my bag on the counter and kicking my shoes off.

"You look beat babe," he says, pushing a chair out for me. I sit down and kiss his lips, sighing.

"I am. Working on a smooth routine by myself is hard when I need to keep my form," I reply, leaning over my bowl and inhaling loudly. "This smells so good. Tim must have told you when I was leaving?"

"Yup. Told him to take the long way home so I had time to get ramen delivered," he giggles as he takes a picture of his ramen and then types on his phone.

"How many messages have you left on FANS today?"

"Technically only one, just now. Comments....I don't want to say," he laughs. I arch an eyebrow at him and get my phone out of my back pocket. I put it on the table between us and open up my FANS app. "WAIT. When did you get the app?"

"I can't reveal all of my secrets Mr. Hwang."

"Chan."

"Damn it," I say. "Yes. He got it set up for me. I had to turn notifications off though because a little ferret likes to rizz Stay thirty times at one in the morning."

"I love reading their posts."

"Did you see the one where a Stay went to the same cat cafe I went to?"

"Sylinda, which cat was your favorite, was the question right?" he asks, and I nod my head.

"The white one," we say together and laugh.

We dig into our ramen and enjoy the silence for a while. Sometimes we need a break from all the noise, especially when we both are practicing late into the night with music blaring. My mind drifts to my routine and where I need to make improvements when Hyunjin's voice cuts in.

"I was thinking," he says. I look at him as I dab my mouth with my napkin. "Why don't we visit your parents at Christmas?"

"But what about your family? You need to be with them too."

He thinks for a minute and says, "How about this, we spend Christmas with my family. Then the following week, we visit your parents for a week."

"You sure?"

"Absolutely. Our flight home will have us going to LA so we can spend a couple of nights there. Get your fitting done for the premiere and see Hayley and Derek."

I smile at him and say, "I love it. I will tell Derek tomorrow or today rather."

"Already did," he beams, and I let out a big yawn. "We can plan more after Venice. Let's take a bath and then what is it you said one time, eat our pillows?"

I laugh as I take our empty bowls to the sink while he heads to my bedroom........

Minho waiting outside the practice room for me on night five solidified the pattern I had noticed after Felix. Obviously even though the guys were exhausted from their schedules, they were not going to leave me alone at night. I appreciated it fully since my sleep was filled with nightmares after reading the words left by the stalker or stalkers. I had dreams about being chased on the beach, but it wasn't until this night that I would have the worst nightmare yet.

"Kitten, want some pudding?" Minho asks as he clears the bowls off the table.

"None for me but I will get some for you," I reply, getting up to head to the fridge.

I grab a caramel pudding and then a spoon out of the drawer. I head to the couch, sitting down and putting my feet underneath me. I watch Minho as he puts the now clean bowls on the drying rack, utensils on the drying mat. He turns around and grins at me.

"Guess what."

"You're getting another cat?"

"No. Dori would be pissed," he says, sitting next to me, running his hand up my leg. He grabs it to pull me into his lap, straddling him. "Han-ah and I produced a song together today."

"Really. What's it called?"

"Want you so bad. It will come out before my birthday on our YouTube channel."

"The Minsungers are going to flip," I laugh. He grins at my statement. "That's the plan."

"If they only knew how lethal Minsung truly can be."

"How did you know what I wanted for my birthday?" he snickers at me, and I thrust my hips up his thick cock. "If you weren't so tired, I would show you what else I want but then neither of us would wake up on time."

"Yeah, and I am not getting in trouble with Christopher. Not even for that thick, delicious dick of yours," I chuckle, opening the pudding and handing him the lid to put on the end table. "Guess you will have to take me feeding you pudding instead."

"Yippy," Minho says giddily, tapping his feet on the floor. He holds my back as I tease him with the spoon. Then as I am about to put it in his open mouth, I take the first bite for myself. In response, he thrusts his hips upward, sending that glorious cock to my core. "Not fair."

"Right, not fair," I whine, wishing I had the energy to let him ravage me.

"Then feed me kitten," Minho leans back, hands behind his head, and a smug look on his face.

I roll my eyes and feed him. He delicately takes each bite from the spoon, moaning slightly. On the last bite he lets out a loud "ahhhh" after swallowing and then he slaps my ass. "Okayyyyy, shower and then bed time."

"Yes sir."

When I come out of the bathroom in my satin PJs, Minho is already asleep. I turn the nightstand lamp off and crawl in next to him. He brings his arm under my head so he can wrap me in his arms. He kisses the top of my head and before I can even hear him say good night, I fade into darkness.

"COME HERE!" a voice booms in all directions.

My legs are heavy as I run across the beach. The hot sun and sand make it difficult to breathe, heat coming from above and below. My mouth is dry from what seems like hours of running.

"Where are they?"

I look behind me to see if I am getting away, but dozens of shadowy figures are giving chase, eyes gleaming. I try to scream but my parched mouth releases no sound. I try to run faster but it's as if time has moved slowly for me and only me. I look to my left at the waves, and they crash loudly, laughing at my slowness. I look to my right toward the villa, my crew nowhere to be found.

"Where are they? Why don't they help me?"

Tears stream down my face as I look back at my pursuers, they are inches away. I turn back to head toward the road when I suddenly trip, my legs tumbling over my head. When I land, the figures hold me down.

"Come on jagiya."

"We just want to play."

"You'll love it."

"Or rather WE will," a huge figure sadistically says as he approaches. He kneels down before me, sharp teeth glinting in the bright sun. He pulls out a knife and puts it in front of my face, showing how sharp it is.

"Let us show you how we like to play," he sneers as the first strike stabs my chest.

My mouth finally works, and I let out a blood-curdling scream that lasts for eternity. The figures cackle as I am stabbed multiple times. The waves send my screams out to the world as the dark figure has me open my mouth. My body shakes as I see the blade come inside it. The hands grip me tighter as I don't stop screaming........

"SYLINDA WAKE UP!"

My eyes shoot open, and I stop flailing and screaming while feeling several hands on me, shaking me. I bolt upright, my hair drenched as I blink, taking in my surroundings. Minho is next to me, sitting up, eyes wide and pale with Han mirroring the same shocked expression behind him. Hyunjin is on the other side of me, sitting next to my pillow, and moving my hair off my shoulder. He strokes my back and whispers calming words in my ear. I grip his hand as Felix has one of my legs, patting it.

Meanwhile, Seungmin has his bat in his hands, prepared to do damage on what he thought was an intruder in my room. Changbin comes out of my closet apparently after checking it and I.N. looks at me with concern while letting out a sigh of relief. All of them are in various forms of their preferred sleep clothes, everyone except Chan. Chan is in a pair of boxers and he plops down next to Hyunjin, letting out a sigh as the tension leaves his face.

"You scared the shit out of everyone," Han laughs nervously.

"Sylinda, I tried waking you up, but you kept screaming," Minho says, hugging my waist.

"What did you dream about?" Chan asks. I shake my head briskly, not wanting to relive it.

"Come on. You can tell us," Seungmin says, pulling my chair out. "We promise we won't laugh. Unless it was a dream of Minho in a dog costume." He laughs softly trying to make me laugh. It doesn't work as tears stream down my face.

"That bad Silly?" Hyunjin asks in my ear, and I nod my head.

"Well, there is clearly only one thing to do," Changbin pipes in.

"What's that?" Felix asks.

"We all sleep in here," I.N. says, picking up on what Changbin was hinting at.

"Sleep over!" Han exclaims, pulling Changbin, Felix and Minho on top of me. Then the rest of the crew piles up on top, being their usual loud selves. I let out a loud gruff, having so much weight on me.

"Okay, okay. Let's not crush her before she can have a chance to crush the competition in Venice. Eh, see what I did there," Chan says from the side of the bed, laughing.

"Jesus," Seungmin exclaims. "The dad jokes are just as horrible early in the morning."

"I have extra blankets in the ottoman in the living room," I say as Hyunjin gets in beside me with Felix and Chan sliding in next. Han slides in beside Minho while I.N. puts blankets and pillows on the floor for him, Seungmin, and Changbin. I lean into Hyunjin, and all of my lovers move in close. "Thank you."

"We got you baby," Hyunjin says into my hair, kissing the top of my head gently........

"Silly?" Hyunjin says softly, bringing me back to the present. "Where did you go?"

"Just thinking about how much I love you," I lie, shaking the brushes out and putting them on the towel to air dry. I turn around to see him sitting at the table. He motions for me to come over.

"You know how we have the fan meet?" I nod my head as I sit in his lap. I wrap my arms around his neck and play with his hair, watching him. "Well, our families are going to be there. I was wondering if you would be able to go."

"I would love to. Wait, but that means...."

"All of our parents will be there," he replies slowly. I unwrap my arms from his neck and put my hands in my lap, looking at him nervously.

"What if they don't approve of all of this? Or worse, don't approve of me?" I say, panicking.

"Breathe, jagiya," he says calmly, wrapping his arms around me.

I am biting my lip as I think about the likely scenarios. That's when the front door opens, revealing Chan. He grins as he kicks his sneakers off and closes the door. Then he looks over to see the bright pink ass print on the wall.

"Ohhhh, that's never getting washed off," he giggles as he kisses my cheek. Then he notices my expression and he looks at Hyunjin, confused.

"I told Sylinda about the fan meet and our families being there," Hyunjin whispers.

"Ahhhh," he says as he puts his bag on the table. He pulls out a chair and plops down with a sigh. "And you're worried they won't approve?" I nod my head vigorously, eyes wide. "Don't. They will love you."

"But..."

"I said it will be fine," Christopher says. "Have I ever lied to you before?" I open my mouth and he grins at me. "That wasn't to cheat at poker." I close my mouth.

"No," I whisper.

"Okay then," Chan replies. "So, you will meet everyone, and it will be fine. Promise. Have you eaten yet?"

_______________

"I am so full," Sylinda says as she stretches from her chair at the table. She's in one of Hyunjin's thick button up shirts, leggings and fuzzy socks. Tonight, her hair is down in soft waves. The two of them must have had fun this afternoon. She's glowing.

"Same, my angel," Han replies. He leans into her dramatically, holding his stomach. "I ate too much. Felix, I can't believe you ate your chicken so fast."

"I was starving after working out with Binnie," I reply, laughing.

"Aghhhh," Chan yells from the couch next to Hyunjin. "My mouth is on fire."

"Hyung, why do you torture yourself like that?" I.N. laughs as he throws away empty ramen bowls.

"It's old age," Seungmin exclaims. "He forgets he can't handle spice every time he orders. Memory is the first to go."

Hearing this has Sylinda choking on her wine. Lee Know, who is sitting on the other side of her, dramatically pats her back and yells for help. She rolls her eyes at him and kisses his cheek as she gets out of her chair. She stands and he puckers his lips at her. Then she heads towards the couch as Binnie loudly comes in with his karaoke machine.

"KAROKE TIME!" he exclaims. Meanwhile, Chan looks at his watch, mouth opening, to say the usual "we have schedules in the morning."

"We can for a little while. It's Sunday for fuck's sake," she says. I slide onto the floor from the recliner, holding my stomach and cackling. The rest are trying to hold in their laughter as well. "Muoet?"

"That's usually what Felix says," Hyunjin says, grabbing her to pull her into his lap. "It's our Aussie girl, Sylinda."

"My mother is going to love you, jagiya," I say as I pull myself back up.

"Who wouldn't!" Han exclaims, sitting down on the other side of Hyunjin. He leans over to kiss Sylinda's lips.

"Sylinda, you're singing with me first," Binnie says as he pulls her off Hyunjin's lap. She at once turns bright red and shakes her head at him. She is always so embarrassed about singing. "I insist."

"Fine. But no high songs," she whines.

"I know the perfect song. But you need the right look," he says.

He walks over to Chan and pulls off his beanie. Chan grumbles as he tries to flatten down his frizzy hair. Then Binnie grabs Hyunjin's sunglasses off the coffee table. He shows her the song selection, and she laughs loudly, nodding. Binnie connects the machine to Hyunjin's TV. Meanwhile, I walk over to sit next to Hyunjin so I can see what video will play on the screen while they sing. Then the preview pops up, "Buttons by The Pussycat Dolls featuring Snoop Dogg."

"Fucking hell," Chan and I say at the same time.

Chan sits down hard next to Lee Know who is on the other side of Han. Sylinda then puts on Chan's beanie and sunglasses. Then Binnie presses play and at once starts rapping Snoop Dogg's part. Meanwhile, Sylinda moves her body with the music, her back facing us. At Nicole's part, she turns around dramatically and pops two of the buttons on her shirt open; tossing her glasses to Hyunjin. Fuck me. I.N. covers his eyes, but peaks through his fingers. Seungmin is pointing and laughing at us. The five of us are silently watching the show from the couch, totally enthralled and mouths hanging open. We are barely paying attention to Binnie, who is singing and doing his normal girl group dance steps.

Sylinda then comes over to me singing with the music. She reaches out and I stand up to dance with her. She puts her hands on my shoulders as I lean into her. I roll my hips with her, and she sticks her tongue out. She's going to make me bend her over the recliner. She sings, "I'm a sexy mama" and I'm nodding my head in agreement. Then she moves over to Hyunjin and motions with her fingers for him to come to her.

"Baby, can't you see? How these clothes are fitting on me."

Hyunjin comes up behind her, snaking his hand around her waist as they body roll backwards together. She leans into him further, her grin going wicked. Han suddenly jumps up to grab her arm. She wraps his arms around his neck and leans in to whisper in his ear.

"I'm telling you to loosen up my buttons, babe."

Han nods his head and quickly unbuttons her shirt, forgetting that the others are in the room. Thankfully, she has a tank top underneath the now fully unbuttoned shirt. Lee Know is chuckling as he sits back and watches them.

"Sayin' what you're gon' do to me. And I've seen something."

Han giggles as he spins her out right in front of Chan who is still sitting on the couch. Chan has been replaced with dark Christopher. His legs are spread, and he's rubbing his chin, analyzing. Sylinda looks him up and down as he bites his lip.

"You say you're a big boy and I CAN agree. Cause the love you said you had HAS been put on me. I wonder if I'm just too much for you."

She rolls her hips and licks her lips. Lee Know jumps up to pull her to him, her pelvis up against his growing hard-on. He sniffs her neck as she dances close to him. All while the rest of us are now squirming on the couch, struggling not to make the rest leave so we can fuck her brains out. Then she is staring into Lee Know's soul as she continues to sing. Meanwhile, he is biting his bottom lip and gripping her hips, trying to keep himself composed.

"If my kiss don't make you. Wonder what I got next for you. What you wanna do? Take a chance and recognize this IS yours."

Sylinda runs her tongue on the tips of her upper teeth, staring darkly. Then just as quickly, she moves away from Lee Know and dances over to Binnie, laughing. They go through the pre-chorus and chorus again. When it gets to Snoop's part, Christopher jumps up to go in hard with the rap part.

"Now you can get what you want, but I need what I need."

Sylinda's jaw is on the floor as Christopher holds her tightly, rapping hard.

"Now let me tell you what's crackalackin' 'fore I proceed."

He drags a finger down her neck and Sylinda reacts to his touch, arching her neck sideways and closing her eyes. He grabs her chin with two fingers and pulls her attention back.

"I'mma show you where to put it at. Silly on me, yeah, I thought I saw a pussycat. Now roll with the big dogs. All five of us on ya. Now tell me how it feel, babydoll."

Hyunjin puts his hands out to me and Han. We slap them hard, chuckling and staring into her soul. Han then fists bump Lee Know who is grinning darkly. Fucking right, big dogs got you good baby girl.

Sylinda sees this causing her to freeze, mouth hanging open. But Christopher brings her attention back to him once more and she swallows hard under his stare. He winks at her as he releases her, slapping her ass. He sits down, turning back into Channie as he giggles.

Binnie and Sylinda then continue singing and dancing to the chorus. Binnie's antics have her laughing once more, even though she looks at us out of the corner of her eyes, wheels spinning. When the song ends, the room is quiet.

"Well, that was...," I.N. says.

"Hot!" Seungmin exclaims. "Sylinda, please tell me you have a hot, single relative somewhere in your family tree."

She chuckles at him as she shakes her head. Chan reaches for her, and she sits in his lap, putting her legs in Lee Know's lap. Chan then whispers in her ear, and she looks sideways at him. He responds by nuzzling her neck, kissing it softly. She giggles at him as she tries to move her neck away from his lips, obviously being tickled by them.

"I feel like I need to go watch anime or something to wash my eyes out from that display Binnie," Lee Know says dramatically.

"You know you loved it Hyung," Hyunjin replies, and Lee Know grins at her, giving her a wink. "Plus, what we have been rehearsing for the fan meet is just as bad."

"What are you two rehearsing?" she asks with an arched eyebrow.

"You'll just have to see," Lee Know teases. "You will be jealous. Hyunjin-ah has fun."

Wait till she sees Hyunlix's routine. She will lose her shit. As if reading my thoughts, she looks over at me, narrowing her eyes. I cough as I rub my neck looking down. I hear her say "mmmhhhmmm," knowing that I am up to something too. Binnie brings all our attention back as he and I.N. start singing dramatically.

"Listen to my hearteu beateu," Binnie sings, enunciating the syllables loudly.

I laugh fully, clapping to the beat while Hyunjin scream laughs at him. Chan has his squeaky laugh on display, and I look over to see Sylinda laughing so hard that she is crying. Han leans into Lee Know as they both cackle.

"Listen to his hearteu beateu," I.N. sings back. He then dances wildly, and the room erupts in more laughter.

"I don't want to listen to anyone's hearteu beateu," Seungmin yells, covering his ears.

"You dance so well PD," Han laughs.

I.N. glares at him but then turns up the dancing even more to where it looks like his neck is going to detach from his body. That's when we all get up to dance some form of his dances. Even Sylinda is mirroring our dances, laughing fully.

Thank God we're no longer in the old dorms with cameras. We would all be in trouble.

__________

I am in the kitchen cleaning Sylinda's wine glass. Chan is on the couch answering a few emails while Lee Know, Felix, and Hyunjin debate what to watch on TV. Sylinda excused herself earlier, but by the time I finished wiping the counters down, she still hadn't opened the bedroom door.

"Is she okay in there?" I ask as I sit down in one of the recliners.

"Maybe you should go check on her Ji," Chan says, not looking up from his phone. I go over to the door and softly knock.

"Jagiya? You good?" I ask.

"Come in quick! I need your help!" she exclaims.

I quickly open the door and trip on my own feet coming in. I brace myself as I fall on my side. I hear laughter at my left and behind me. I quickly stand up, brush myself off, and yell at the guys for laughing. That's when I see them pointing.

"Muoet?" I ask, shrugging my shoulders.

"Jesus Jisung," Hyunjin yells. "Turn your head to the left!" I scoff as I do. "Your OTHER left."

"Ah, right," I chuckle, and I look to my left. "HOLY FUCKING SHIT!" I hear them chuckling and I instantly tune them out.

Sylinda is laying on her stomach with her head at the end of the bed. Her elbows are bent, with her chin resting on top of her hands. She is grinning wickedly at me. What has me losing my mind is that she's in the same outfit she wore the night before her birthday, the black shiny spandex leggings and black corset. From this angle, I can see her glorious cleavage. Her ass, fuck her ass, her ass looks amazing in the pants.

"Have fun Han-ah," Lee Know says as they get off the couch.

"You're not staying?" I ask, my eyes not leaving hers.

"We owe you," Felix says. "Remember to hydrate!" The last statement he yells from the front door, cackling.

"Yeah, muscle cramps are no joke. Jagiya, I am going to be at your place," Hyunjin says, laughing.

"Night you two!" Chan yells, closing the door behind him.

"So," she says, biting her bottom lip. "What do you want to fuck first?" My jaw drops at her bluntness. Oh, Dark Angel Sylinda is my favorite.

"Everything," I say quickly, taking my hoodie off, tossing it on the floor. Sylinda's breathing picks up as she looks over my upper body. I snicker because I know how much she loves my waistline. She moves to undress, but I stop her. "Stay still, baby. I want to admire the view first." She giggles as she lies back down. I hum "Close" as I move to the side of the bed. I run my fingers along her shoulder, chills following them on her velvet skin. I then run them down her back, and she arches it, ass in the air. I caress her ass, sighing loudly. "Your ass was made for these pants, Sylinda. Lie all the way down." She complies at once, putting her hair over her left shoulder. I straddle her, dick fully erect as I untie the laces on her corset. I throw the laces on the floor once they are completely untied. I then run a single finger down her exposed back, causing her to shiver. She quickly tosses the corset onto the floor, and I lean down to kiss her shoulders and back. She sighs softly as I make my way down her back. Then I get off her so that I can angle her hips up, making her get her on her knees. "You look so beautiful like this. Ready to play?"

She turns her face to me and says, "Yes, Jisung."

"Good girl. Let's see what Hyunjin has in his closet," I say roughly. I walk into it and bring out the scarf she bought him recently as well as a Versace belt. "Soft or hard, jagiya?"

"Hard," she whispers, rising. Fuck yeah.

I take her wrists, putting them together, and loop the end of the belt through the clasp. Before I tighten it around her wrists, I wrap the scarf around the belt, so she doesn't bruise. I pull on the end of the belt, causing her to stand on her knees. Then I pop her ass with the end of the belt. She moans softly at this.

"Stay just like that," I command.

I go back into the living room to retrieve my phone and I put it on the desk so that I can take a photo of us. Once I have it at the right angle, I go over to Sylinda and move her legs further apart. Then I stand to the side, grabbing the end of the belt to wrap around my right wrist.

"Grab my hair, Hannie," she says breathlessly.

"Ohhhh, you're so good," I say with a laugh. I put the belt in my left hand, moving her more at an angle, and wrap her hair around my right wrist. She leans her head back slightly and I take the slack out of her hair. She arches her ass and sticks her tits out. When we are in position, I say, "Bixby, take a selfie." I say this a few times to make sure that there is at least one good picture. I release her, grab the phone off the desk, and flip through the pictures. I open the group chat when I find the right one.

           Me: <picture>

          C: Damn, why didn't I stay!

          HJ: Hell yeah. Get it Jisung!

          LK: Take good care of Kitty, Han-ah.

          F: Let us know if you need help. Seriously!

I put my phone on silent and turn my attention back to Sylinda. I walk over to Hyunjin's nightstand to grab the lube out of the drawer. I take it out to put on the stand and that's when I see a metal nail file. I take it out as well while Sylinda bends down, ass back in the air. I quickly strip and get behind her.

"Don't move," I say.

I carefully cut a slit with the nail from her cunt to her asshole, having remembered what the guys said about the pants shredding easily. I put the nail file back in the drawer. I then bring two fingers up to her already wet pussy and tease her by rubbing her clit. She grinds her hips in time with my touch.

"Please," she whines. "Please Jisung. I need your dick now."

"Mmmm. So eager," I laugh. "Not yet."

I enter my two fingers into her cunt and go to work quickly. While my fingers are fucking her hard, I wet my thumb in her juices. Then I slowly enter it in her asshole. In response, she sinks lower into the bed. I slap her ass hard as I fuck her with my hand. She lets out a low, guttural moan. I pick up my pace and I feel her shiver as she goes through orgasms. When I am ready, I curve my fingers so that her juices flow down her slick pants. I quickly remove my fingers and slam my dick into her cunt. She cries out in pain and pleasure.

"Yes J-One," she moans.

Hearing this, I pump her hard and fast, gripping her hips tightly. I am growling as I own her cunt. I push her lower back down further so I can sink deeper into her. She's high-pitched screaming my name as I bring her to the brink over and over. Sweat drips down my face and down her back. I then grab the belt, pulling while I ram her relentlessly. Eventually I feel myself build.

"Cum with me," I moan as I arch my body to her. She screams as she cums and I moan out her name as I follow her. I unclasp the belt and throw it on the floor. I lean down to hug her, kissing her neck while my dick is still in her. "God, I love you so much," I pant as I enjoy my aftershocks. Eventually, I remove my dick and Sylinda slides down completely on the bed. I go to the bathroom to clean my hands. When I come back, Sylinda is leaning on hers, legs spread, and knees bent.

"I think it's time you fucked...my face," she says darkly.

"Damn jagiya," I exclaim. "I like this side of you. Lie back." I straddle her chest and give her a sly look. I reach down to support her neck as I bring her to my cock. Sylinda hesitates at my tip, her breath on it, driving me crazy. I lean my head back, tongue out as she takes me in her mouth. She grabs my ass with one hand as she holds my waist with the other. She moans around my dick as I leak into her mouth. "Shit, that slutty mouth," I moan.

Sylinda chuckles at me, squeezing my ass. She first starts out moving her mouth on my shaft. However, I quickly take over, opting to fuck it at my pace. I am panting hard as I enjoy her mouth. Then she relaxes her throat, taking me all the way in and I moan loudly, closing my eyes. I push her down further and I hear her gag slightly. Hearing this has me quickening my pace and thrusting harder. I keep my pace the same as I ravage her mouth. She moans as she feels me tense up. Eventually, I yell her name as I release my load into her mouth. I am left panting hard as I still have her by the neck. I look down at this dark angel who smiles at me with her eyes. She sucks me clean, and I once again collapse on the bed next to her. She rests her head on my shoulder as I put my arm behind me, resting my head in my hand.

"I love watching you cum, baby," she says, drawing circles on my abs. "You shine brighter than the sun when you do."

"My angel, it's safe to say that I am one thousand percent addicted to you," I laugh.

She looks up at me and says, "Quokka, I am always addicted to you." I bring my hand to her face to put her hair behind her ear. I then turn on my side and she mirrors my movements. I kiss her lips softly as I trace her skin with my fingers. I make my way down her jawline to kiss the crook of her neck. "Ji."

"Hmmm," I say as I kiss further down to her shoulder.

"Does...does your family know about us?" she asks softly. I look at her and search her eyes. She's scared. I gently roll her onto her back and cup her face.

"This is about the fan meet?" I say. She nods her head. "Not yet."

"Oh," she replies even quieter. I quickly sit up to look down at her.

"I wanted them to meet you first. It will make things easier to explain," I say.

"Do you think they will approve?" she asks.

"Yes," I say matter-of-factly. "They know we do things differently."

"Really?"

"Yes, jagiya," I reply. "Who do you trust?" She doesn't respond, as she is deep in thought. I tickle her and she finally gets out of her head, laughing. "Whoooo?"

"Changbin?" she laughs.

"WHAT!"

"Seungmin," she replies. I tickle her harder and she's cackling. "Hannie! No, I can't breathe."

"Say it then, goober," I say, stopping so she can catch her breath. She sits up and wraps her arms around my neck.

"You. I trust you, Han Jisung," she says tenderly.  

Chapter Text

With a week until I leave for Venice, Italy, my nerves are getting the better of me. Training is becoming difficult, primarily for my Waltz. The dance requires precise posture and footwork, and Derek has more than once commented on my posture while we are training on video calls. Luckily for him, he has Hayley to practice with, so his form is perfect, as usual. Because of that, I am in the practice room at 3 am still working on our routines after Derek and I finished practicing together. Thank goodness I will have a few days in Venice before the competition starts to tighten my form. Venice is the only time we compete in both rhythm and smooth categories because I am a sucker for romantic cities. So much so that I have always wanted to go on a gondola boat ride. Unfortunately, if I went with Derek, the gossip mill would be set on fire. I definitely can’t go with Felix while he’s there.

I let out a frustrating growl as I almost fall backward from leaning back too far. Instead of starting the song again, I decide to turn on some SKZ music to brighten my mood. Collision suddenly plays and I instantly smile, moving my hips in time with the music and letting Hannie’s and Binnie’s lyrics envelope me. At Hyunjin’s part a hand takes mine to spin me out, causing me to squeak. When I am facing Hyunjin, I grin broadly as he takes my hands to dance salsa with me. My tongue sticks out of the corner of my mouth as he perfectly executes a crossbody lead with an inside turn. He’s been practicing. Wonder who was his dance partner? My thoughts are out of my head quickly watching his sexy ass turn in front of me, my hand running across his back toward his. I am biting my lip as he pulls me to him, and he leans into whisper lyrics to me. Fuck me.

“Why you acting like a fool? 알잖아, don't be so rude!” Chan belts out as he bursts in the door. “Call me "Baby" like you used to 원래 그랬던 것처럼.”

Han comes in right after him, belting his part. Han then runs around Chan to grab me, opting to dance flush against me, holding my hips tightly while his thick dick is making itself know with my core. He sniffs up my neck sending the hairs on the back of my neck to attention. Then Chan comes behind me to encase me in a 2Racha sandwich, his dick nestled in the crack of my ass. He wraps an arm around my stomach, gripping me tightly. His lips find my ear and he moans softly as he nibbles on it. I look over to see Hyunjin pouting that he is now by himself and Han notices too. Han quickly releases me and salsas his way to Hyunjin, grinning wickedly.

“No.... no, Ji,” Hyunjin yells, holding a hand out in front of himself to block Han.

“Oh, come here jagiya. You sexy thang you,” Han says, grabbing Hyunjin's arm and pulls him in. Meanwhile, Chan turns me to face him, wrapping his arms around me, and we dance softly to the music. He kisses my cheek as he draws circles on my lower back, his hips and feet never stopping.

“Jesus Ji,” Hyunjin yells and I look over, laughing hard. Han is puckering his lips up to him. Meanwhile Hyunjin is leaning his head back, disgusted, while Han rests his arms on Hyunjin’s hips and his hands grope Hyunjin’s ass cheeks.

“Come on Hyunjin,” Han whines. “Show Sylinda how you’ve been working on your salsa.” That answers that question.

Hyunjin pushes Han away and says, “We never practiced like that!” He turns to me, eyes wide. “Baby, I swear.”

“It’s true,” Chan replies and Hyunjin takes a sigh of relief. “They practiced just like that. Jinnie even asked Han to hold him tighter.” Hyunjin’s mouth drops. Then he narrows his eyes and presses his lips together.

“Anyway. How was practice?” Hyunjin nervously changes the subject. He picks me up and spins me around. I wait until he finally puts me down before answering.

“It’s going as best as it can, alone,” I say.

“Why do you say that my angel?” Han asks as Chan stops the music.

“Just hard to dance my smooth routines by myself.”

Hyunjin looks at Chan and the two of them have a wordless exchange. Then Hyunjin says, “Want some help?”

“Really?” I ask excitedly.

“Absolutely,” he says as he strokes my face, holding me with one strong arm.

“I will gladly take it,” I reply.

“I will make sure the Company knows that you will be helping her all week,” Chan says.

“Oh, PD is gonna love that,” Han says, kissing my cheek.

“Fuck him,” the four of us say together.

“Hyunjin, have you told her the news yet?” Han asks as he lazily sits on the couch.

I arch an eyebrow to Hyunjin, and he gives me a sly grin. Hyunjin walks over to the computer to insert a thumb drive into it. “I wrote a song a while back and today I recorded the guide for it. It’s called Cover Me.”

Hyunjin presses play on the computer and I close my eyes to listen to the music. My mind's eye has me dancing to it, moving effortlessly on the dance floor. The song is beautiful and hearing his voice on the track makes me want to cry from the purity. When the song ends, I signal for him to replay it. Then I smile brightly as I take his arms to move him to the center of the room. I put his left hand on my lower back and hold onto his right hand out a few inches at elbow height. I arch my back slightly and guide him through my Waltz routine. He lets me lead him and instinctively picks up where he needs to step. When the song is done, we are both panting with the same look on our faces. I look at the clock to backtrack what time it is in LA. I then run to my bag to get out my phone to video call Derek, screen casting the now ringing video call on the big TV screen.

“Hey girl,” he says. “What are you doing up so late there? Hey Hyunjin,” Hyunjin waves to him. I point the camera at Han and Chan, who is now sitting with Han on the couch. “Hey guys.”

“Sup!” Han replies.

“Hey mate!” Chan says.

“Derek, I need you to listen to something,” I say, nodding to Hyunjin. He goes back to the computer to play the song again. After a few lines, Derek dances through our routine in his living room. A smile starts to form on his face, and he nods to me as the song finishes.

“Jinnie, can…,” I start to ask.

“Of course,” Hyunjin interjects. “That’s why I wanted you to hear it. I thought you might want to dance to it someday. Looks like someday is next week.” I jump up and down in pure happiness.

“This is going to be so great!” I yell to Derek.

“We can’t give you the track with Hyunjin singing but we can give you the instrumental version.” Chan says.

“We can call it an unknown track,” Derek says. “Others have done that for sample mashups.”

“That will work,” Hyunjin says.

“Glad we got permission from the manager first,” Hannie laughs.

“Here, take the phone,” I say to Chan, kissing his lips. He takes it from me, giggling at my excitement. “We can show you what it looks like.”

Hyunjin then takes me into position with a delicate but supportive grip. I lean back further as one should for a Waltz, our pelvises flush together. He gives me a wink as Han goes over to the computer to start the music again. Hyunjin then rotates my upper body out gracefully as we go through the moves. I look at him proudly as he dances the routine effortlessly after learning it just once. There is a reason why this man is in DanceRACHA.

Eventually I grab his neck to lift myself up, doing the side splits as he holds me by the waist with one arm. I look at him lovingly as my heart is again ready to explode and he smiles as he spins me around in this position. We go through the rest of the routine as Chan, Han, and Derek are completely quiet. When the dance is done, Hyunjin lowers his chin and stares right through me. My mouth is left hanging open as he slowly raises one eyebrow at me, a grin forming on his luscious lips. Fuck me. Hearing the guys sniffling behind me breaks the spell of Hyunjin’s gaze.

“Sylinda, that was beautiful,” Chan says.

“There won’t be a dry eye in the house when you two dance,” Han says to Derek, wiping his eyes with the back of his hand.

“Hyunjin, can you send me the final version so I can start practicing it with Hayley?” Derek asks.

“You will have it when you wake up in the morning,” Hyunjin says.

“Hyunjin will be practicing with us too,” I beam.

“Great!” Derek exclaims. “Hyunjin, maybe get her form better for me.”

“Fucker,” I grumble at him.

“Oh, we can help her with her form all right,” Han laughs from the couch to which Derek makes a vomit sound. I shake my head at him, and Chan pops the back of Han’s head.

“Think before you speak, Ji,” Hyunjin laughs.

“Hey Derek, do you want to see Hyunjin dance salsa?” Han yells, jumping up and chasing Jinnie around the practice room while the three of us laugh.

____________

By Thursday, Hyunjin had memorized all our smooth routines thanks to our long practices with Derek and Hayley. Derek even expressed his surprise of how quickly he picked up on the dances after the first hour of Friday’s practice and after three more hours, we needed a much needed break, especially Hayley. Derek returns from his kitchen with two bottles of water. He opens a bottle for Hayley who has her head leaned back against the back of their couch.

“It’s been a while since I helped you practice,” Hayley chuckles after gulping down water. “I’m out of shape.”

“You’re pregnant honey,” Derek says. “Not out of shape.”

“I knew there was a reason why I loved you,” Hayley giggles.

“Have you two decided on a name yet?” I ask, putting my legs in Hyunjin’s lap as silently requested by him and he rubs my calf muscles to get them loose.

Derek side-eyes Hayley and then says, “We have but we are keeping that a secret until she makes her arrival.”

“Whatever name you pick, I know it will be adorable,” Hyunjin says, stretching loudly. “When she is old enough, you will have to bring her here to visit. She will have eight excited uncles to love on her.”

“Changbin will hog all her time,” Hayley says. “He’s always asking how she’s doing.”

“Oh, he’s obsessed,” I say. “He may have bought more outfits.”

“We just got his second package. He sent a large stuffed Dweakki for her room,” Derek laughs.

“He had that specially made for her,” Hyunjin laughs. “If he ever has girls, his wife will have to take his cards away.”

“I’ve been playing Han’s lullaby CD at night. Calms her right down so I can sleep,” Hayley smiles. “I sent him a video of her moving around and then me playing one of his songs. He loved that she went to sleep instantly.”

“I can guarantee he cried when he saw the video,” I say, Hyunjin nods in agreement.

“Felix sent pink Louis Vuitton swaddling blankets. I didn’t even know they made those,” Derek laughs.

“Shit,” Hyunjin says under his breath.

“Hyunjin, you didn’t,” Hayley replies.

“Um. Should I lie and say no?”

“Our little girl is going to be the most stylish baby at the hospital,” Derek says rubbing Hayley’s belly.

“And one spoiled teenager if the boys have their way,” she says, leaning over to kiss him. When she does, she winces, holding her belly.

“Hayley?” I say worriedly.

“That’s new,” she says as she leans back up.

“No more practice for you,” Derek says watching her closely. “Hey guys do you mind if we stop practice for the day?”

“Absolutely,” I say quickly. “Text me later and let me know how you are feeling Hayley.”

“Will do. Love you two,” she says, trying to hold back another wince.

“We love you too,” Hyunjin replies. “Stay on that couch and rest.”

“Trust me. She will,” Derek says. “See you in Venice Sylinda.” We wave our goodbyes, and he hangs up the call.

“I hope she’s okay,” I say nervously.

“I know Derek will watch her like a hawk to make sure she is,” Hyunjin says patting my leg. “He said their doctor is the best in LA so he can get her seen quickly if something is wrong.” I nod my head as I look back at the big screen where we casted the call. Please let everything be okay. “Okay you, break is over. Let’s practice your Waltz again.”

I groan as I stand up, stretching. He goes over to the computer to start the Cover Me instrumentals track. Then he runs over to get in position with me and we start our routine. Dancing with him is so effortless now and because of him, my confidence is back with the routine, as well as my fucking posture. Time passes slowly as we go through the routine. Surprisingly we didn’t have to make any changes to the routine, the music fit that well with the song

As Hyunjin lifts me into the air, he says, “You know. I have been thinking about us a lot lately.”

“Really. Anything in particular or just how obsessed I am with you,” I reply with a giggle. He just gives me a grin as a reply. “Are you going to tell me or am I going to have to guess?” He puts me down and we continue through the routine.

“Guess.”

“You want me to put another pink ass print in your apartment?”

Hyunjin leans his head back to cackle, “While that would be great. Nope.”

“Hmmm. You want me to cook lasagna again?”

“Always, but that’s not really what I have been thinking about.”

“I give up,” I reply back. Hyunjin stops and holds me tightly.

“Just what forever would look like with you.”

My breath is instantly knocked out of me. I would be lying to myself if I hadn’t thought or dreamed about being with him forever, but I am always left feeling nervous about the others. I love them fully, with no hesitation, but is it selfish of me to think that they would give up a singular life with someone in exchange for a life shared with me and the others? It’s one thing to talk about futures together and something entirely different when planning for it. Even our public and private lives would be vastly different with everything in public having to be done with Hyunjin only. Seeing Chan’s expression after we won our finals almost broke me. He looked sad that he couldn’t hug me like Hyunjin did, the same with Felix and Han. Minho’s feelings had been hidden for who knows how long with how complicated things are. The last thing I want is for any of them to feel less loved or important. My love for each of them is equal and unique at the same time.

“Silly?” I shake my head and look at him. He runs a finger across my forehead and down the side of my face. “Seems like it’s pretty loud in there.”

“It’s not you. Well, just you.”

“You’re worried about the others. That it?”

I nod my head and look away, forcing tears back. “I don’t want anyone missing out on things that could be just for them.”

“You’re nuts.”

“Excuse me,” I say turning to glare at him. “What did you say?”

“I said, You. Are. Nuts,” he replies, rolling his eyes. “Do you really think any of them are not thinking the same thing as me? I know one-thousand percent that they love you fiercely. Well, I don’t know how Minho feels because he keeps things about you close to the chest. That’s his nature but I can tell he cares for you immensely just by how he acts with you. Also, we have never felt, as you said, like we are missing out on shit. I don’t think you understand how big your love is for us and because of how big you love all of us, I have never seen them happier. That includes Binnie, Innie and Minnie. Those three would do anything for you and consider you a sister. The night PD found out about everything may have been the first time they called you sister to your face, but they say it often when it is just us.” There it is, the elephant in the room mentioned out loud. My love IS big enough for all of them. That, to its core, has been the fear all along. Am I enough? Is my love for them enough to make them feel whole? Tears stream down my face, and I see the same tears fall down Hyunjin’s. He hugs me tightly, resting his chin on top of my head. “You are enough for us and always will be. Don’t ever forget that. Okay?” I squeeze him tightly and nod my head, words not able to form.

“Hey Noona, you hungry yet? I was going to order for everyone and wanted to check....,” Changbin stops when he sees Hyunjin hugging me tightly. I feel Hyunjin shake his head and then Changbin runs up to us. “Group hug!” He puts us in a bear hug, shaking us dramatically while screaming. When he hears me laughing, he releases me, teasing my hair. Hyunjin unwraps his arms and looks at me tenderly. I reach up to wipe his tears away and let out a big sigh.

“Let’s go eat,” I say, him now wiping my tears away.

“I know what I want for dessert,” he says with a chuckle.

“Come on Hyunjin-ah,” Binnie groans. “Save that kind of comment for when I am not a foot away from you both.” I punch Binnie’s arm lightly as Hyunjin grabs our stuff to head to the crew’s practice room. We are play fighting when I hear my phone chime that I have a new message. Hyunjin hands it to me and I see that it’s from Derek. I unlock my phone and gasp.

In an ambulance with Hayley. She started bleeding.

__________

After Sylinda told us about the text she received from Derek, Chan cancelled practice for the rest of the night. We rode in silence back to our apartment building and we decided to hang out with Sylinda in her apartment as she waited for news. None of us were really hungry for food, only for word that things were okay with Hayley. I have been watching her for the last few hours, her tense and constantly checking her phone even though her ringer is turned on. She taps her foot nervously as she tries to watch the anime that Seungmin picked to watch. Hyunjin and Felix are on either side of her, she leans into Felix while he holds her with one arm, and she holds Hyunjin’s hand on the other side. Chan was on the phone with one of our Company doctor’s to find out what could be wrong only to find out that she didn’t feel comfortable speculating. It could range from just too much exertion to something extreme. I look over to see I.N. asleep in one of the recliners with his hand holding his head up while he leans on its arm. Meanwhile, Changbin is on the other side of Hyunjin deep in thought, brows furrowed. Han-ah is next to Changbin, he looks nervously to me, and I pat his knee from the other recliner.

“God, I hope both of them are okay,” Felix says, finally breaking the silence of the room outside of the anime playing.

“Same Yongbokie,” Hyunjin replies.

“Why is it taking so long Minho?” Han-ah asks.

“I’m sure the doctors are running a lot of tests Han-ah,” I reply. “They want to be very thorough before giving a diagnosis.”

“That’s what our doctor said,” Chan interjects from the kitchen table, scrolling on his phone. “They wouldn’t want to leave any lingering questions.”

“We’re going to hope it is something minor,” Seungmin says, giving Sylinda an encouraging smile.

“Yes. Send that positivity out into the universe,” Changbin agrees. Suddenly, Sylinda’s phone rings and we all jump.

“It’s Derek,” she yells. “Hey. What did they say?” She gets up and paces the living room, all of us watching her. “Okay.” She paces faster as she listens. “Okay. That’s good.” She stops quickly as she listens further. “Are you sure? Because we can cancel.” She listens more, shakes her head, and then says, “Okay. If, you’re sure. Give Hayley our love.” Then she hangs up the phone.

“Well?” I ask.

“Baby and Hayley are good. Doctors said she overexerted herself. They are putting her on bed rest for a month with a follow up with her OBGYN after that,” she says.

“Thank goodness,” I.N. says.

“What was that last part about?” Hyunjin asks as she sits back down next to him.

“He said he was having her mom fly in tomorrow to stay with Hayley while we are in Italy,” she replies. “She insisted that we still go now that they know what happened. Derek will make sure that her mom doesn’t let her do anything. Hayley responded with that she’s always wanted to be a pillow princess.” We all let out a sigh of relief at her last statement. “I don’t think I could sleep even if I wanted to.” I get my phone out and pull up the chat for Chan.

        M: We need to calm her down.

         C: I’m listening.

         M: Keep her distracted for a while. I have an idea. I will let you know when to send her upstairs.

         C: Excellent idea.

I put my phone in my pocket and lean over to whisper in Han-ah's ear. When I have laid out my plans, he leans back to grin at me. He nods his head as I get up to head out of Sylinda’s apartment.

“Where you going Minho?” she asks before I close the door. I just grin at her as I let the door close in front of me.

____________

I enter the elevator and press the button for the roof, my stomach growls loudly. I still can’t believe they wouldn’t let me eat when it’s after nine at night, I’m starving. Chan sending me to the roof when it’s been snowing today is nail in this coffin of a bad day. The doors open, and I walk down a short hallway to another door, this one thick, with a sign saying it’s the door to the roof. I put my weight into opening it, expecting to have to push snow away but it moves effortlessly. My eyes are wide as I see a path in the snow from someone shoveling it out of the way. It leads to a large rectangular building on the roof, almost like a greenhouse with a smoke stack in the center releasing smoke from it. The over twenty foot tall walls are the color of white onyx as well as the door leading inside. I can see that there is light inside it, but the color is not translucent enough to see anything on the inside.

I carefully walk along the wet floor in my snow boots, gripping my puffed jacket tightly. I open the door to the building and a laugh escapes my lips. Inside is a large tan tent on fake grass that is throughout the building. In a small clearing a few feet from the entrance to the tent is a metal firepit with a small fire going. There are two chairs with a table in between them and a cooler in between the table and tent. Inside the cooler is packaged seasoned shrimp and a bottle of chilled champagne as well as bottled water. Next to one side of the tent is a table with a small grill and next to that is a table with a cutting board, different meats, and vegetables along with different containers.

Minho is inside the tent putting a pillowcase on a pillow. He puts the pillow down on the queen mattress covered in a tan, fur comforter. A light hangs from the top of the tent to provide enough light inside while there are fairy lights hanging around the tent to provide enough light outside of the firepit. In the corner I can see a small tv that is playing jazz music. On the other side is a heater blowing toward the bed. There is also a small table with a few items I can’t make out from the door. Minho turns around to find me taking my boots off and hanging my jacket and scarf next to his on the pegs by the door.

He comes out of the tent and stretches his arms out, “I told you I would take you camping. What do you think?”

“I love it,” I reply as I walk over to him. “Do you come up here often?”

“When I am missing real camping and can’t go to my favorite place, I come here,” Minho replies. “I figured you might need to unwind after everything that happened today.”

“You thought correctly,” I kiss his lips and hug him. When I have enjoyed his full lips enough, I sigh and release him.

“Hungry?”

“Famished,” I reply. He motions for me to sit in one of the chairs. He grabs the champagne and opens it, the cork making a loud popping sound causing him to jump. He pours one fluted glass and hands it to me, then fills his. He lightly taps his glass with mine and then we drink. “What are we celebrating?”

“You.”

“But I haven’t even competed yet Minho,” I laugh, itching my nose from the bubbles tickling it.

“I’m celebrating you, Sylinda. While you are an excellent dancer, you need to be celebrated for all that you are.” I shake my head and sigh. “Did I say something wrong?” He looks at me worriedly.

“No. You’re just too perfect Minho,” I reply, smiling at him.

“I know,” he says, laughing and walking over to the grill. He gets a knife out of his travel culinary bag and begins slicing pork belly to fit on the grill. “Tonight, we will have beef bulgogi, pork belly, shrimp, vegetables, rice, kimchi that my mom made, and then dessert.” The last part he says with a wicked grin and my core clenches.

“Sounds delicious,” I say. “Can I help you with anything?”

“Come here kitten,” he says softly. I put my glass on the table and walk over to him. He has me stand in front of him and he wraps his arms around me, going back to cutting the pork belly. He leans down to kiss my neck while he carefully cuts.

“I thought I was going to help?”

“You are,” he says, lightly nipping my skin. “Keeping my lips warm.”

“Well, we don’t want them getting cold,” I giggle, reaching around to grab his ass and he grunts in approval. That’s how he spends the rest of the time preparing, me in between his arms, pressed up against him. Much to his disappointment though, I move when he turns the grill on, opting to sit by the fire, leaning back to watch him cook.

“How are the babies?” I ask eventually.

“Mmmm. They are good. My mom bought a new tunnel for them to play in. They love it,” he says. Then he tilts his head to side. “I think I saved the video to my photos. It’s in the chair. Code is zero, three, two, five. If not in my album, check the chat with her.”

I reach over to grab Minho’s phone and the screen lights up with a picture of Soonie, Doongie, and Dori. I chuckle as I enter SKZ’s anniversary date. Then the screen is filled with various apps, but the home screen has me smiling. I move the screen to the last page of apps so I can see it fully. On the home screen is a picture of me and Han having a pillow fight. It was the night JYP left my apartment, and we drank a lot of soju. I scroll back through his apps to find his photo album. When I don’t see the video in there, I open up his messages, find the chat labeled 엄마, and click open the chat. I have to scroll up some and that’s when I happen to see my name. I look out of the corner of my eye and find that Minho is paying attention to the food, not me. Should I read this?

        Mom: Is she nice?

        Minho: Yes. Sylinda is very nice.

        Mom: What does Han-ah think of all this?

        Minho: I think he’s happy I finally acted on my feelings.

        Mom: You have talked about her ever since you first saw her compete in the US.

        Minho: I was enthralled instantly.

       Mom: She better treat you well.

       Minho: She treats me very well. Too well.

        Mom: Then she is a smart woman.

       Minho: She leaves for Venice soon but soon I want her to meet you and babies.

       Mom: That will be the deciding factor. If cats love her, then we will accept her.

       Minho: Animals always know.

I force myself not to let out an audible “aw” after reading the exchange. He’s been enthralled since he first saw me compete? I think back on our exchanges during that time. It was always him messing with me about Hyunjin or messing with me about the others. Never once did I think he was interested, not even when I got involved with Han. It wasn’t until JeJu that Han finally told me that he was interested. I put his phone back down as Minho grabs the shrimp out of the cooler. I look up at him and he bends down to kiss my lips.

“I couldn’t find the video,” I say after. He smiles as he goes back over to the grill, putting the seasoned shrimp on it. “But you knew that. Didn’t you?” He smiles again, wider this time. “Why did you want me to read that?”

"So you would know.”

“Know how long you wanted me desperately,” I say leaning back and dramatically putting the back of my hand on my forehead.

“There’s a reason you and Han-ah are a perfect fit,” he chuckles.

“And what about you Minho? Am I a perfect fit for you?”

“Yes. You’re quick witted, smart, driven, kind, funny, caring, and can make me crazy with just a damn look.”

“Like this,” I say giving him a cringy smile, curling in my lips.

“Exactly like that,” he cackles.

“I didn’t know you liked me for that long. You hid it well,” I say seriously.

“It’s sometimes hard to express how I feel. What about me? Am I a good fit for you?”

“Yes,” I reply. “You’re sensitive, loyal, protective, hilarious when you want to be, such a good dancer that you intimidate me sometimes, an excellent brother to the guys, and the way you take care of Han-ah made me like you even more.”

“He must be protected. I know you can handle yourself after you punched your ex at the afterparty, but you still need to be protected. Especially now with all this mess,” he says, taking the tongs and pointing them in multiple directions, probably at my stalkers out in the world.

“I appreciate the protection. I’ve had my share of weird fans but nothing to this level.”

“Sadly, it’s because you’re with us. I am pretty sure it’s a sasaeng,” he says with a growl.

“What’s that?”

“An obsessed fan that stalks celebrities. You know how on TikTok there are videos of us and even you going to the store or walking down the street late at night?”

“Yeah. They creep me out,” I say, shaking as chills run down my spine.

“Those typically come from them. A respectable fan wouldn’t camp outside our apartment building or follow us in a store, like they did you.”

“Waiting for me to come outside after a competition is something I am used to but following right behind me screaming my name, that’s a no for me,” I say.

“Hence the increase in bodyguards. We even toned down how we talked with Stay about you on Bubble in case the stalkers have the app.”

“Yeah,” I say with a sigh.

“Ahhh. Enough of this. So, we both like each other. Yes?”

“Yes sir.”

He grins at me slyly and says, “Good. That’s cleared up, my kitten.”

“My kitten?”

“You’re Han-ah's angel so you’re my kitten.”

I nod my head and say, “Now when will the food be ready, or do I need to start grazing on the grass?” I laugh.

“I’ll give you something to graze on,” he wickedly says, turning the shrimp. “Will you get the plates and other stuff out of the bag in the tent.”

“What’s the magic word?” I ask, getting up.

He arches an eyebrow at me and says, “Now, my kitten!” I run to the bag and quickly get the items and bring them to the table, slamming them down on it. “Damn, I was just kidding.”

“I know,” I say. “That command got me ready for dessert.”

“Goofball,” he laughs, putting the shrimp on a platter that has all the grilled meat and veggies.

I get the still warm rice and kimchi containers to bring to the table. I then get lettuce out of the cooler and put it on another plate. Minho turns the grill off and brings the platter to the table, sitting down in his chair. He puts some beef, kimchi, and vegetables on a piece of lettuce, then wraps it tightly. He presents it to me, and I lean over to take the bite with my mouth. I sigh contently as I eat it.

When I’m done chewing, I say, “I could live off beef bulgogi alone.” I pick up a shrimp with my chopsticks and do circles with them in front of Minho, who gladly takes it, smiling as he chews. “You love it when I feed you.”

“Obviously. Isn’t that the way to a man’s heart, through his stomach?”

“Strange, I thought it was a lower route,” I chuckle, and he wraps his legs around mine, squeezing lightly.

“Brat.”

“And I know you love when I’m a brat,” I grin while reaching for the lettuce.

“Makes my dick happy.”

“MINHO!” I exclaim as I toss lettuce at his face and, of course, he catches it before it even nears his face. “Damn your cat reflexes are insane.”

“Spoiler?” Minho asks, changing the subject.

“About Venice?” I reply and he nods his head as we continue eating. “I’m dancing to Hyunjin’s song, instrumentals only.”

Minho finishes chewing and says, “I already knew that. They asked the manager while we were all at practice.” I delay answering by eating more shrimp, kimchi, and rice while he waits.

“My dress for the Latin finals is.... very skimpy,” I finally say wickedly. In response, Minho rubs his thigh as he closes his eyes, picturing just how skimpy it could be. When he opens eyes again, dominate Minho is present.

“Finish eating your food kitten so you can have your dessert.”

“Yes sir,” I say, my core ready to have his thick dick.

We both sit quietly eating, enjoying all the wonderful food. As Minho puts the last wrap in his mouth, cold air quickly comes in as the door opens. A figure in a black puffed jacket, mask, black jeans, and sneakers enters, closing the door behind them. I tense up as the figure looks from me to Minho, not uttering a word. I look worriedly at Minho but he only smiles.

“What took you so long?” Minho laughs. A muffled laugh can be heard from behind the mask. The figure takes off the hood and pulls down the mask to reveal a smiling Channie.

“Had to make sure the kids ate,” Channie replies, unzipping his jacket. “She eating well?” That’s when I realize that Channie is not Channie, but Christopher. My pussy clenches in utter lust at what awaits me.

“She is,” Minho says, turning his attention back to me. “I was just about to tell her what she was having for dessert.”

“I think she knows now,” Christopher laughs darkly, kicking his sneakers off quickly.

When he shrugs his jacket off, my mouth goes dry seeing him in sleeveless crop top. I swallow my food loudly when he turns around, his well-defined abs on full displayed. He comes over to me and picks up my glass. He takes a sip and then wraps his hand around the back of my neck, tilting my head back. He uses his free hand to grab my chin to open my mouth and he leans down to kiss me, the champagne in his mouth sliding down my throat. A groan escapes my lips as he then kisses me deeply, his tongue tasting of the champagne. Our tongues dance seductively as he dominates my mouth. Eventually, I hear him sigh as he brings my bottom lip in between his, sucking softly on it. I open my eyes, realizing they were closed the whole time he was kissing me, and I look drunklike at him.

“Full?” he asks. I give him a half grin as I slowly nod my head. He wipes a drizzle of champagne out of the corner of my mouth with his thumb, bringing it to his full lips to suck it off. “Good girl. Go into the tent, strip, and wait for us, kneeling.”

“Yes sir,” I breathe.

I wait until Christopher releases my neck and backs away before standing. I quickly take my clothes off and fold them up next to the wall of the tent. Then I toss the bedspread at the end of the bed and kneel in the center of it while watching the two take their time cleaning up the food. Suddenly both take off their shirts, revealing their toned bodies. I groan loudly and clench my thighs together, needing friction as my wet pussy impatiently waits. They chuckle at me as Minho throws out the scraps of food in the trash and Christopher cleans the grill.

“Jagiya, look next to the bed. There is a box,” Minho commands. I look over at the small table next to the bed where a small black box sits. I bring the box on the bed and sit it down before me. “Open.” I take the lid off and it falls on the bed while I let out a small gasp. Inside is a ball gag, lube, and nipple clamps with small weighted ball hanging from a chain on the end of each one.

“While we’re the tallest building here and no one can see us, we can’t risk you screaming,” Christopher says in the entryway of the tent. He rubs his cock through his jeans, looking over my naked body. “Ever used nipple clamps before?” I shake my head no and he smiles broadly.

“Position the rubber clamp around your nipple so they are flush with your perfect tits,” Minho says, leaning against Christopher, his dick at full attention through his sweat pants. He points his chin at the box, telling me to get one out. I take one out of the box and position the clamp around my erect nipple, flush with my skin. “Now move the ring up toward the clamp, slowly. They will close around it. Only go as far as you can handle it.” I nod my head and with my other hand, slide the ring up slowly. The clamp closes on my nipple, and I move it just a few notches further until I feel the sting, sucking in air.

“Now let go of it,” Christopher commands. When I do I let out a moan with the weighted ball adding more stimulation to my nipple. “Now the other.”

He unzips his jeans to pull them and his boxers down and I quickly comply, my mouth salivating to have it around his throbbing cock. Another moan escapes my lips when I release the clamp and he crawls on the bed, my juices flowing down my thigh. He kneels before me as his fingers tug on the balls. I lean my head back to groan again, my nipples now overly sensitive. He twists and pulls the chain, making me feel everything. That’s when I feel Minho behind me, and his cock nestled in my ass cheeks. He cups my breasts while he kisses my neck.

“What are you in the mood for first Minho?” Christopher asks. He leans down to kiss around the clamp, still twisting and pulling on both of them.

“You first Hyung,” Minho chuckles as he rubs the undersides of my breasts.

“Hmmm.” Christopher pulls hard on both clamps, and I moan again. He takes off the left clamp and puts my tingling nipple in his mouth, sucking lightly. “We will have to be easy tonight, so we don’t bruise her.”

“Agreed.”

“Lay down,” Christopher commands. Minho moves to my right, pulling on the remaining clamp before taking it off. Christopher lies down on my left and kisses the crook of my neck. Then he leans in next to my ear and whispers, “I think I will take that juicy cunt first.” I bite my lip and nod my head fast in agreement. I look at Minho and he grins broadly.

“Then you can have me for dessert,” he replies, stroking his thick cock.

“Happy to sir,” I say.

Christopher kisses down my jaw, making his way to my breasts. He takes one in his mouth, lightly sucking as his hand travels down my abs. Minho pulls my right leg over his and Christopher does the same with my left, opening my legs widely for Christopher’s hand. Minho strokes off his dick slowly while he watches Christopher slip two fingers in my pussy.

“So wet,” he moans.

My back arches as he moves his fingers slowly inside me, his fingertips stroking my walls. I run my fingers through Christopher’s hair as I bite my lip to keep from me groaning loudly. Minho sees this and moves up further on the bed. He slides his hand behind my neck and has me sit up. I release Christopher’s hair and prop my elbows on the bed as Minho then guides me to his glorious dick. I look at him through my lashes as I lazily circle his tip with my tongue, he hisses as I tease him. Meanwhile, Christopher puts my leg under his legs so he can kiss down my body, his fingers picking up their pace. I take Minho in my mouth, and he leans his head back to sigh.

“Fuck.”

I chuckle as I bob my head and he entangles his fingers in my hair, gripping tightly. I let out a loud moan as Christopher flicks my clit with his tongue. He removes his fingers so he can wrap both hands around my thighs, yanking me closer to his mouth. This causes me to stretch my neck, arching it back and making my neck straight in order to keep sucking Minho off. Christopher sucks and flicks my clit sending my body into spasms.

When he enters his tongue in my pussy, Minho takes over and fucks my mouth roughly. Hearing me struggle has him moaning softly and Christopher fucking me faster with his tongue. My eyes roll into the back of my head as hungRacha takes me to the moon. When I gag on Minho’s throbbing cock, Christopher turns feral, his fingers return and his tongue is relentless on my clit, growling while I cum countless times. Suddenly Christopher sits up, lips wet with my juices as he hovers over my body, lining his tip to my entrance. I groan around Minho’s cock as Christopher’s enters my pussy. He lets out a sigh when he’s filled me completely.

“Mmmmm, home,” Channie says, kissing my shoulder. He fucks me slowly, almost torturous, while Minho continues roughly fucking my mouth. I scream around Minho’s dick when Christopher returns and fucks me roughly as well.

“Yeah, the ball gag was a good idea,” Minho says through gritted teeth. He suddenly pulls out of my mouth while tears stream down my face from his exquisite fucking. “I want to cum in that beautiful ass.”

Christopher not missing a beat on his thrusts, grabs me and flips me so that he is on his back with me on top. I sit up, taking over bouncing at my pace while Minho gets off the bed to get the box that fell on the tent floor. I lean my head back and close my eyes to enjoy his wide cock hitting my spot. I am about to moan loudly again when he grabs my hips to stop me. My eyes fling open, and I see the ball gag dropping in front of my face by Minho.

I open my mouth as Minho says, “Breathe through your nose. Tap one of us if it gets to be too much.” I nod that I understand. Then Minho puts the ball in my mouth, securing it in place with leather straps buckled behind my head. When he is confident that it tight enough, he slaps my ass. “Ride.”

Christopher moves my hips, taking over moving my pussy on his cock. I lean my head back, closing my eyes again as he slams me over and over. I am panting and groaning around the gag, sweat streaming down my face. I fucking love his cock. He picks up his pace and lets out a gritted groan.

“Mine,” he growls.

Yours, always.

Suddenly I feel Minho’s hand on my shoulder. I sit up and look at him, he smiles at me as he slides his hand down my back, pushing me down to lay on Christopher’s chest. Christopher holds my ass cheeks, as he continues to move me on his long shaft, but then he spreads them for Minho. Minho rubs lube on my ass and lightly slaps it when he finishes. After a moment, Christopher stops moving me and rubs his fingers on my back.

“This is going to be difficult at first baby,” he says tenderly. They have definitely shared before. I nod my head, wishing I could wet my lips. Christopher senses this and brings my lips to his. He licks them as I feel Minho’s hand on my lower back and his tip at my asshole. Christopher kisses up my jawline, his arms wrapped around me.

“Breathe and relax Sylinda,” Minho says softly.

I focus on my breathing and Christopher’s lips now kissing my shoulder. Christopher nods his head when he feels me relax and then Minho grips my hip with his free hand while he slowly enters me. I gasp suddenly escapes around the ball gag. Holy fucking shit so much fucking dick. They are going to split me in half!

“Relax baby,” Minho says through gritted teeth. I again focus on my breathing and will my muscles to relax. “There we go. You’re going to feel good soon, promise.” He inches further and I whimper again, feeling the fullness of both their enormous cocks in me.

When he has filled me, I am panting with my eyes closed, my forehead on Christopher’s shoulder. I have never felt so full in my entire life. I was right to worry about having the two of them at the same time. Their enormous cocks stretching me more than ever being in me at the same time. They stay still, giving me as much time as I need to adjust, both rubbing my back and softly praising me. Eventually I open my eyes to find my vision blurred, tears flowing down my cheeks.

“Baby...,” Channie says in my ear. I sit up just enough to look him in the eyes and it’s just enough to have their dicks move inside me. A guttural moan escapes the gag and Channie chuckles. He wipes my tears away and kisses my nose. “You okay?” I take a deep breath through my nose and nod my head. “Ready to have your mind blown?” I chuckle while Minho rubs my shoulder.

“I think she is Hyung.”

“Slow to start,” Christopher commands.

Minho then holds my hips as he starts to pump into my ass. His thick dick rubbing against my wall with Christopher’s on the other side has me instantly orgasming, whining around the gag. Fuck their dicks deserve screams. Christopher begins thrusting up into me as well, groaning through gritted teeth. It isn’t long before sweat covers my entire body while I have multiple orgasms. Toe curling good. Once I have gotten used to the fullness, I realize that the slowness is worse. So, I lean back, putting my hands on either side of Christopher’s head and I look down at him with a dark look.

“Shit!”

“Moeut...,” Minho replies. Then he gasps when I start slamming my ass and pussy on their dicks.

“Fucking hell,” Christopher groans as his head goes back, holding my waist like his life depended on it.

I am grunting with each slam on their hilts and the feeling is magnificent. So much so that it’s my turn to become feral. I ride their dicks at my pace, hard and fast, relishing every long stroke in my holes. I risk a peek over my shoulder to find Minho biting his lip, head back, and eyes closed. A groan escapes his mouth as sweat glistens his body, making him glow in the low light. That’s right bunny, enjoy the ride.

I turn my attention back to Christopher who has transitioned back into Channie. His hair is drenched, wet strands stuck to his forehead while his face is flushed. His breathing is ragged as he digs his fingers in my waist. Suddenly, his lips part and I can hear him quietly saying “fuck” repeatedly as if a silent prayer to the sex goddess above him. Hearing his prayers has me moving as fast as I can, ready to make them cum for me. Both of them react the way I hoped they would, loud guttural moans and more cussing. My, my, how the tables have turned. My cockiness fades as I need to have my lips on them. I reach up to find the buckle for the gag. I quickly unbuckle it and toss it to the tent wall. Minho grabs my chin to turn my face towards him. He leans to the side to kiss me roughly.

“Don’t stop,” he begs me.

“Never,” I moan in his mouth.

He grunts in approval, slapping my ass playfully. When I have had my fill of my bunny, I turn back to Channie, laying on top of him so I quickly encase his lips in mine. I force his lips open, moaning as I own his mouth and cock. He groans loudly, enjoying me dominating him now.

“I love you Sylinda,” he moans in my mouth.

“I love you,” I reply. “Now, cum for me. Both of you.”

That’s all it takes for Minho. He quickly lays on top of me, his thighs tensing as he takes over thrusting into my ass. Channie holds the three of us tightly as he gets close to blowing his load, still thrusting up into me. Their pace is as fast as mine was, and it causes my brain to overload, being between these two fit men with their amazing boa constrictor dicks in me. I release Channie’s lips to put my forehead on his shoulder. I close my eyes as my tensions build for a large orgasm. I focus on my breathing, the sounds of our bodies colliding, and their moans. Then I cum, my entire body shaking, and I cry through the high. Channie follows me soon after, his sticky cum overflowing my sore pussy. Minho leans back as he is the last to cum. He lets out a loud “ahhhh” while he slows down his thrusts, all while moving his hips in circles behind me. When he’s done, he collapses on top of me with a grunt. Channie releases us and flings his arms out to the side, giggling.

“What’s so funny?” I ask.

Channie licks his lips and says, “How did it go from us owning you to you owning us?”

“For the record,” Minho pants. He leans up and slowly removes his dick out of my ass, making me wince. “Sorry.” He gets up and grabs cleaning towelettes off the table next to the bed. Once he is clean and tossed the towelettes in the trash, he plops on his back next to us. I turn my head to look at him and he holds up his index finger out in front of him. “For the record, I am not complaining.” He grins broadly and kisses my cheek.

“Guess I went a little overboard with your big dicks in me,” I laugh.

“You have our permission to go overboard like that any time,” Channie replies. He flips us and looks down at me like I hung the moon. He then kisses the tip of my nose before slowly pulling out of me. I sigh at being sated but also instantly miss being filled like a meat packing plant. “Stay there goddess, I will get you cleaned up.” He then walks over to the towelettes to get cleaned up first.

“Sylinda,” Minho says as I am stretching and yawning. I turn on my side and wrap my arm around his waist.

I kiss his cheek and say, “Minho...”

“Is it...,” Minho stops as Channie comes over to clean me, tickling my hip bone afterwards. I roll my eyes at him and push him away, turning my attention back to Minho. I notice a nervous look on his face.

I stroke his cheek with my knuckles and say, “What is it Minho?” Chan comes back to bed and throws the covers over us, crawling in behind me and wrapping his strong arm around my waist. He’s quite as he rests his chin on my shoulder. Minho takes my hand and kisses the top before putting it on his chest. I can feel his heart rate is high and I look at him concerned.

“Is it okay that I am not ready to say the “L” word yet? I know the others say it and you to them,” Minho says worriedly. I tsk at him and lean over, searching his eyes.

“Minho, I don’t want you to say it just because the others do. I know you do things differently and in your own time. I am perfectly happy with how things are, my bunny,” I say sweetly.

“Told you Minho,” Channie says, leaning on my back once more. “She understands us fully.”

I look back at Channie. “You too talked about this?”

“We talk about everything,” Channie replies.

“I don’t even want to know what else you guys talk about when all eight of you are by yourselves,” I groan. Minho suddenly laughs and I glare at him. “What?”

“I owe Hyunjin-ah ramen,” he chuckles. I arch an eyebrow at him, waiting. “He told me to bring the ball gag. I said you would probably freak. His exact words were, trust me she will need it and will love every minute of it.”

“What can I say, I’m a screamer,” I laugh.

“Speaking of screaming....,” Chan says, moving his hand to my breast, squeezing playfully.

“Guess I am sleeping in tomorrow,” I say as Minho puts my hair in a messy bun.

“You may want skip practice tomorrow also,” he says after my bun is done. I cock my head to the side, confused. “Because you are going to have difficulty walking after the drilling I am going to give that sinful pussy.”

“As long as you whistle while you work sir,” I reply. Then the two goobers start whistling as they get me ready for more rounds of MinChan dick extravaganza. 

Chapter Text

“She’s still out,” Minho whispers to me as he turns his alarm off on his phone, waking minutes before it was set to go off. He puts his phone back down to curl up next to Sylinda. “This is my favorite part of the morning.”

“Mmmmm,” I say softly as I hold Sylinda tighter in my arms, kissing the top of her head.

She stirs slightly, gripping my waist and leaning into my chest more. Her face is covered by her long caramel-blonde hair that is slightly damp, showing just how much fun we had. For the last thirty minutes I have been awake, my mind thinking back on last night’s exploits. Minho and I enthusiastically devoured every inch of her body. Sylinda tried her best not scream so her lips and mouth could enjoy themselves. If I had my way, I would let her screams echo throughout the city, letting everyone know that she is ours.

I ate her cunt out until she begged me to stop, climbing up the bed until Minho held her down, giving her mouth just the right distraction. When I was done enjoying her sweet nectar, I laid down so her seductive mouth could get me off while Minho claimed her pussy for his again. Watching her getting owned was beyond hot but her little squeals and gags had me shooting into her mouth way too quickly. Minho then picked her up, slapped the ball gag back in her mouth, and then forced her upper body deep into the bed, leaning over her while she was filled repeatedly with his dick. He would slap her ass every time she groaned.

Later after a much-needed hydration break, she had us sit on the edge of the bed while she took turns sucking us off. When the other wasn’t occupied, our fingers would seek out her clit, making her legs shake and her gag on our dicks. Minho had to bite a pillow to keep from guttural moaning too loud. He became impatient though, grabbing her as he slid back on the bed. Then he positioned her on top, letting his favorite kitty ride him until she was exhausted. When I filled her tight ass with my cock, she leaned over to put the gag back in, knowing she was reaching her limit. The three of us rode through countless orgasms until Sylinda and I collapsed on top of Minho. It was then that Sylinda fell into a deep sleep, completely spent. So we cleaned her and then once we both were clean, we crawled into bed with her.

“I’m going to miss her while she’s in Italy,” Minho says, getting me out of my thoughts.

“I think we all will Minho. Well except Lix. Lucky bastard,” I laugh. “He said he will be able to go to their rhythm finals and exhibition since it is on Friday. I’m glad he will be there to video call with us so we can watch her dance.”

“I hate we will miss the smooth finals and exhibition on Saturday,” Minho says, rubbing her back lightly with his fingers. “Hyunjin-ah says the routine is beautiful.”

“From what I saw, it will be exceptional. Guess we can watch the replay on DanceSport’s YouTube channel,” I reply. My phone vibrates on the bedside table, and I reach over to pick it up. “Fuck, manager wants us at practice two hours earlier since we cancelled practice last night.”

“Should we wake her?”

“No, let her sleep. You get the trash together and I’ll empty the ice out of the cooler. I will put everything I can in it while you carry her downstairs to her apartment.” I slowly slide out from underneath her and grab my boxers off the floor. “I’ll text Nari to get the cooler and the rest to put back in your apartment.”

“Nari needs a pay raise with her traveling here just to get our sex-capades set up,” Minho laughs, putting his boxers and pants back on. “I don’t know how she got all the food for me so quickly.”

“She was moved to the third floor of our building to better assist Sylinda and well, to help us out on different fun tasks,” I say, pulling my boxers on and standing to stretch. Minho slaps my ass, and I throw his shirt to him with him catching it effortlessly as usual. “Regarding her pay, she gets paid handsomely with her being our assistant as well as Sylinda’s.”

“And she deserves it,” Sylinda says, rolling over on her back.

“Hey, you’re supposed to be asleep,” Minho laughs, bending down to kiss her lips once his shirt is back on.

“You two couldn’t whisper if your life depended on it,” she giggles. “Plus, I’ve been up ever since you rolled over to get your phone.”

“So, you were spying, goddess?” I say, tickling her side. She cackles and moves closer to Minho, hoping he will protector. Instead, Minho joins my efforts. Sylinda cackles more and kicks her feet.

“Ani, ani!” she yells. “I can’t breathe.”

“If you can’t breathe then how are you talking, my kitten,” he says, grinning broadly and enjoying her squirming.

“Stop! I have to pee and there’s no restroom up here,” she laughs. We eventually stop and she takes a big breath in. “You two are cruel in the morning.”

“Oh, don’t be like that baby. We just wanted you to have a great morning, even though it’s too fucking early,” I yawn.

“Let me guess, you have longer schedules because of last night?” We nod our heads sadly as she throws the covers back, sliding down the bed to find her clothes. I put my clothes on quickly and then walk over to the door to retrieve my boots. I sit down to put them on while Sylinda continues. “I figured that might happen. Just as well, I have a lot to do between now and my flight on Monday.”

“How long is the flight?” Minho asks as he puts trash in the trash bag.

“From Incheon it’s an almost three-hour flight to Shanghai,” she replies.

“That flight is actually not bad,” I say. “We have done that many times. How long is your layover to Venice?”

“Seven hours.”

“Fuck that!” Minho exclaims.

“Yeah. I’m going to be miserable since the flight doesn’t leave until almost one in the morning. Then it’s a thirteen-hour flight to Venice with me arriving at seven in the morning Tuesday,” Sylinda groans. “Derek is arriving later that afternoon which means we have less than a day to get acclimated before we need to practice at the venue.”

“When are the heats?” I ask, picking up the cooler to head outside to dump it.

“Thursday.”

I stop in my tracks, set the cooler down, and turn back to face her, wide-eyed. “Thursday! As in landing Tuesday, practice on Wednesday, and then two sets of heats on Thursday. That Thursday?”

She nods her head as she finishes dressing. “The very one. Luckily, we are used to that kind of schedule for Italy.”

“You need to sleep well on the flight,” Minho says with concern. “Do you need to see our Company doctor to get some sleep meds?”

Sylinda leans into him and kisses his cheek. “I’m good there. Nari got me hooked up with a local doctor, Dr. Chun Mi Cha , a few weeks ago so I could get my medical clearance paperwork sent off to Italy. She’s really nice.”

“Everything good?” I ask. “Is it okay that I want to know?”

“Of course, Channie,” she says, sitting in one of the fold up chairs to put her socks on. “I was able to download my file from my DanceSport account. It has my records from each exam, in case you ever need to know.”

“I will have Nari sign a medical privacy NDA and then you can give the login credentials to her,” I say. “I would like someone here to have it just in case.”

“Agreed,” she replies. “That’s why I wanted you to know. I already have you, Hyunjin and Nari as emergency contacts.”

“Whatever you do, don’t put Han-ah down,” Minho laughs, putting his cooking utensils back in their case and in his bag. “He would panic if you got a paper cut.”

“For real,” she says. “Dr. Chun said that all looked good. I was a little dehydrated at the time. I didn’t hydrate enough the night before during practice. She got on to me.”

“As she should kitten,” Minho says sternly.

“I know. Hyunjin got me in a good routine of hydrating when we practiced together. So now I’m more mindful.” Good.

“Be right back,” I say, putting my coat on. I hold the door open with my foot as I lift the cooler with both hands, walking backwards outside. The door closes and I spin around, running right into Hyunjin. “Shit mate, sorry. What are you doing up here?”

“Is Sylinda coming out?” he asks, readjusting his hat and jacket.

I shake my head and say, “Not yet. We’re cleaning up first.” He motions for me to follow him back inside the apartment building’s roof access. I let out a sigh as I open the cooler quickly, dumping the ice off to the side, snow still on the roof. Then I put it down to follow him. Once the roof door is closed, he hands me his phone.

“This was emailed to Sylinda’s DanceSport email overnight,” Hyunjin says worriedly. “Nari didn’t check the email until this morning when the manager called her to let her know our schedules had been moved up.” I look at the phone and clench my jaw as I read the very brief email.

Wishing you broken legs and backs to you and your dance partner while in Italy.

“Damn it,” I growl. “Did Nari get this to the detectives?”

“She did,” Hyunjin says, taking his phone back. “They tried searching the IP address, but whoever is doing this is using encryption software to hide their location. They’re also worried about how many people are involved in all of this shit.”

“I need to talk with Lix,” I say, my hand on the door. “He hinted at some surprises for her trip. I need to know what they are so I can inform the security company Nari hired for Italy.”

“Yeah, you do,” Hyunjin chuckles. “She has no idea how big those surprises will be for her.”

__________

“Are you excited about Italy?” Mom asks on our video call.

“More nervous than excited,” I reply as I fold a sweater to put in my suitcase. “The smooth bracket is my nemesis.”

“You’ll kick everyone’s ass baby girl!” Dad exclaims from his recliner.

“Daddy!”

“What? Just speaking your truth,” he evil laughs.

“How’s Hayley?” Mom asks, redirecting the conversation.

“Better. She sent a picture of her in bed with a tray holding dinner that Derek made,” I laugh. “It had the caption of pillow princess status achieved.”

“Are you two going to be able to practice before you leave for Italy with her on bedrest?” she asks. Shit.

“I’m still in Korea,” I say hesitantly.

“Hyunjin convinced you to stay after all, huh?” Dad chuckles.

“How do you know that?”

“He called me,” Dad says proudly. I am stunned, eyes wide. “Don’t look surprised. He’s a good man, asking a father’s permission to have his daughter live in sin.”

I roll my eyes at the obvious joke. Just because they live in Tennessee doesn’t mean they’re conservative. They’ve always been very progressive even at a young age. My mom was an activist back in the day, protesting for women’s and minority rights as well as the environment. When I was five, she was arrested for tying herself to a tree to protest the tearing down of a local park when the city wanted to use it for a strip mall. Meanwhile, Dad was at the mayor’s office with thirty retired military fathers and a thousand signatures on a petition to stop the demolition. It worked, and Mom was released with no blemish to her record. My southern grandmother was mortified but I couldn’t have been prouder, even at a young age.

“Chan called us before you did. He gave us all of your flight information and where you would be staying,” Mom says slyly, getting me out of my head. “I don’t think Hyunjin is the only one that cares for you.”

“They all do mom,” I say, sitting down. She looks at me sideways, knowing when I am holding information back. “What? They do.”

“Mmmhmmm.”

“Han sent me pictures of you practicing with Hyunjin,” Dad chimes in.

“So, you knew I’ve been in Korea for a while,” I laugh.

“We’ve always known where you are even when you forget to tell us,” Mom says matter-of-factly. “Either Derek rats you out, you post something on Instagram, or there’s something about you in the entertainment news. Now we have eight more men who seem to enjoy ratting you out. Changbin sent me a picture. A tattoo, really?”

“Dad has like thirty!”

“Your dad isn’t a professional ballroom dancer.”

“Don’t knock me woman!” Dad yells. “I’m a dancer.... in my head.”

I hold my wrist up to show her my tattoo and say, “See, not that big. I can cover it with wrist cuffs that I always wear.” My mom takes a big sigh of relief. “What did you think I was going to get? A big Harley Davidson bike tattoo on my back?”

“I KNOW! You could shave your head, get a tattoo of a match on your forehead, and then flames flowing back on your bald head,” Dad laughs.

“I will have Nari book me an appointment today.”

Mom sighs loudly, “You two live to drive me insane.”

“It’s a short walk,” I laugh. Suddenly a message comes across the screen letting me know that Nari is outside my apartment. “I hate to go. I have a lot to do today.”

“We love you baby,” Dad says, blowing a kiss to the camera. “Kick their asses!”

“Hell yeah,” Mom exclaims.

“FIGHTING!” the three of us yell and I hang up the phone. I chuckle at how much the guys have influenced our lives, even how my parents end calls now. I quickly run to the door to let Nari in and she smiles broadly as she hands me an iced coffee. “You could have let yourself in.”

“I’m always going to tell you when I’m outside, even when you’re here,” she says, kicking her shoes off and putting on the slippers I leave out for her.

“You’re just afraid you may see someone naked.”

“Absolutely,” Nari shivers. “I don’t need to see my bosses in compromising positions. There’s not enough bleach in the world to clean my eyes and brain.”

“Fair.”

Nari’s phone goes off and she types on it. “We have twenty minutes before we need to leave for the salon.”

“Is that before or after you tell me how Chan got my itinerary?”

Nari stops mid-sip of her coffee. She releases the straw and clears her throat. “I have no idea what you’re talking about,” she says, batting her eyes.

“Bullshit.”

“I’ve been sworn to secrecy,” she shrugs. “The only thing I am allowed to tell you is that your departure flight is no longer scheduled to leave at four in the afternoon.”

“What time is it leaving now?”

“Almost midnight,” she smiles.

“Midnight! What time am I arriving in Venice?” I scoff.

Nari shakes her head, and I growl in frustration. I get my phone out, ready to video call Chan. He’s just going to deny things and tell me to get over it. I need to try a different tactic. I go back to my contacts, find the right one, and hit call. After a few rings, the screen turns on to the training room, background dancers and some of SKZ talking.

“Hello, my angel,” Han says breathlessly, his face covered in a mask and his curly hair wet from dancing. “You look ravishing.”

“Ji, do you love me?”

“Of course!”

“How much?” I say walking into the bedroom, closing the door.

He sits down on the couch in the training room and drinks water as I prop my phone on my desk. I sit down on the bed and run my hands up my thighs seductively. Han doesn’t see because he’s yelling at Changbin. When his attention is back to me, I pull my fluffy sweater off, tossing it to the side.

“Oh, I love you so much right now,” he whispers.

“You do?” I ask, my hands going to the front of my bra. I undo the top magnetic clasp, and my breasts struggle to stay contained.

“Yeahh baby.”

I move my fingers to the bottom clasp, and I pause. “What’s my itinerary?” Han whimpers, looking around. “Jisung, answer please.” He shakes his head, and I move my fingers back to the top clasp, putting it back in place. Han kicks his feet in frustration, yelling in Korean. That’s when I see Chan and Hyunjin sit down on either side of him.

“Damn Hyunjin,” Chan laughs. “You were right. She questioned the weaker of us.”

“I swear jagiya,” Han yells. “I don’t know. I swear.”

“I believe you Ji,” I laugh, putting my sweater back on. “I’m sorry. I had to try.”

“That’s not fair Juicy, teasing Hannie like that,” Hyunjin laughs, messing Han’s hair up.

“I agree!” Han exclaims. “You should make it up to me.” I chuckle at him, knowing how much I would enjoy making it up to him.

“How can I make it up to you Hannie?”

Han thinks for a minute and looks at Hyunjin slyly. “Make me lasagna when you get back, only for me.” Hyunjin gasps loudly. “For questioning my strength.”

“Fine,” Hyunjin growls.

“And dessert,” Han grins. Gotcha.

“As soon as my body is adjusted back to SK time, I will make you lasagna and we can enjoy some mouthwatering dessert,” I laugh. “Will I see you at all tonight?

Chan shakes his head. “We won’t be home until probably one in the morning. I was able to get us off early on Monday so we can take you to the airport though.”

“Okay. I will try to stay up for whoever stays with me.” I hear the manager tell everyone to run through the song again and all three groan. “Train hard loves. Stay is counting on you.”

“Oh, I am going to train the fuck out these songs,” Han grumbles. “As soon as I run to the restroom.” He pulls his mask down to kiss the camera. He then hands the phone to Hyunjin, running off screen.

“Love you,” Hyunjin says, aggressively throwing a kiss at the camera.

Chan takes the phone from Hyunjin, and whispers, “Love you goddess and already miss your body.”

“I miss that big cobra dick of yours,” I say wickedly.

“Can’t wait for you to get back so you can charm it again,” he chuckles. “Damn now I’m going to need to go to the bathroom.” He laughs his squeaky laugh and bites his bottom lip. “Do you know how much you drive me wild?”

“Probably just as much you drive me wild,” I giggle.

“It’s more for me baby,” he winks. “Got to go.” I kiss the screen and then end the call. I come out of the bedroom and Nari is putting her shoes back on.

“Han know anything?”

“Nope,” I sigh. I step into my ankle boots and put my jacket on “They know better than to tell him, but I accomplished what I really wanted.”

“What’s that?”

I grin widely as I grab my purse, “Dessert plans for when I get back.”

“I think I may throw up,” Nari says, opening my apartment door.

“Oh, come on,” I say as we walk down to the elevator. “You mean you have never used your attributes to help you with dessert plans with a significant other.”

The elevator opens and we quickly ride down to the garage. Nari doesn’t say anything, only types on her phone. It’s like that huh? You can know practically everything about us, but you can’t give me one detail about your love life? I grumble when the elevator doors open, and I see three large blacked-out SUVs waiting for us. Tim comes around to our side of the middle SUV, holding the door for us. Nari stands on her tip-toes to kiss Tim’s lips before getting in the vehicle. My jaw hits the floor. Did she just? I’m sputtering as I stand still looking at Tim.

Nari sticks her head out of the vehicle and says, “Babe, I think Sylinda needs help in the vehicle. Can you help her? I’ll make it worth your wild later.”

“Sure, thing babe,” Tim replies, grabbing my arm lightly, guiding me to the door. I sit down hard in the seat, watching Tim close the door next to me. I hear him chuckle as he walks around to the front of the vehicle. My head whirls around to Nari who is laughing, hard.

“I’ve been trying to think of how I was going to tell you. Your question helped me.”

“When?”

“It was before I left JYP.” Nari says while our caravan navigates through Seoul. I look at Tim through the opening in the blacked out window divider.

“I was the one who drove her to your hotel when the lobby was vandalized,” Tim says.

“I got everything from there and also picked out items for your apartment,” Nari adds.

“So, you were behind the scenes helping me even before I knew you,” I laugh.

“With each errand,” Tim says, turning down a street. “We talked more to pass the time.”

“Then he asked me out and we have been inseparable ever since,” Nari beams. “We wanted to tell you because I didn’t want to hide things from you. It’s just....”

“I won’t say a word,” I say, grabbing her hand. “I love my boys to death, but they would never let either of you hear the end of it.”

“Thanks Sylinda. Things are still new, and we don’t want the added pressure,” Tim says.

“My lips are sealed,” I reply. Ten minutes later our caravan pulls up to the salon. I am quickly escorted to a private room and given champagne while I wait. Joon steps in a few moments later.

“I wasn’t expecting to hear from you again. Didn’t you say your stylist normally takes care of you before competition?” she asks, hugging me.

“Good memory. Yes, Aja does, when she’s in the same international country as me. She’s currently stuck in Australia after getting sick while working with another dancer that competes on a different circuit than me.”

“Oh no!” Joon exclaims, draping the cape over me.

“I think she may be getting tired of all the constant travel,” I say. “I’m lucky I get long breaks, but she travels year round. I think she is ready to be in one country though.”

“Where will she go?”

“She has a place in Korea, and she’s been dating someone recently. I think that will keep her here permanently,” I laugh. Wonder if she will work with an entertainment company or with a k-drama production company?

“Speaking of permanently,” Joon interjects. “I think we can go with the chocolate brown now. Your roots are long enough.”

“Can we add some spice to it?”

Joon runs her fingers through my hair, thinking. “How about some deep red? That way your hair will pop under the spotlight.”

“I like the sound of that. Let’s do it.”

“I will mix the color and send the girls in to start on your nails in a bit.”

Nari enters a little while later while Joon is still out. She has a bowl of steamed eggs for me and a protein shake for herself. I go to thank her, grabbing the container, when I see a serious look on her face. “I need to tell you something,” she says. “You’re not going to like it.”

“Oh God.”

“Everyone agreed it was best to not keep you in the dark,” she says slowly. She pulls a chair next to me and I cross my arms over the cape, my foot tapping nervously. “You received a threatening email.”

“What did it say?”

“Chan said to tell you that the exact message is not important, only that it was threatening in nature. The email was sent to the detectives who are trying their best to find out who sent it,” she says with a sympathetic look.

“Okay that’s good. The detectives trying to find who is doing this I mean,” I whisper. I look at her and I see her swallowing hard. “What? What else is there?”

“There will be a security detail in Italy for you and Derek,” she replies. I grumble and rub my temples at the thought of having to tell Derek. He has enough on his plate. “Derek has already been told and he completely agreed with the decision.” Well, that’s one thing I don’t have to do. I suddenly drop my hands.

“Wait. Do the detectives think something could happen in Italy?”

“When I talked to them, they didn’t think so. However, they said we should be cautious and still have security. From how they talked, I think they have the theory that the stalkers are located in Korea.”

“Great. I’m here until Spring.”

“It will be okay Sylinda. We all are working to make sure no one outside of your inner circle can get to you,” she says, patting my arm. “Now eat.” She hands me the container with a spoon and napkin. “The girls will be in here soon to get you relaxed.” I open the container and take of bite of the fluffy eggs, my mind spinning.

What was in that email? What has them so concerned that we need security for the both of us? Will things escalate the longer I am in Korea? Why can’t the detectives figure out who is doing this and how many there are?

_________________

I am wrecked.

I walk tiredly to the apartment elevator with the rest of the guys. The last four hours of practice were grueling, thanks to Han singing the Korean version of Social Path instead of the Japanese version. Thank God we have monitors with the lyrics, mainly for his forgetful ass.

“Jinnie, are you going to Sylinda’s?” Yongbokie asks me tiredly.

I nod my head as I stifle a yawn, leaning against the back of the elevator. “I’m spending the night with her tonight so Han can be with her on her last night.”

“Thanks again Hyunjin,” Han says sleepily, head resting on Minho’s shoulder. “Ugh this week is going to suck.”

“She’ll be back before you know it Han,” Changbin says. “I can increase our workouts to pass the time if that will help.”

“No!” everyone exclaims at once.

“Fuckers,” Changbin whispers before letting out a loud yawn.

“You walked into that one Binnie,” Chan chuckles. “Lix is everything set for Monday?”

“Ne,” Yongbokie says as the elevator doors open. “I can’t wait to see her face when....” He stops, realizing he was talking loudly. “I can’t wait to see her face when she realizes.”

“Take pictures of her reaction,” Seungmin says, hand on his doorknob. “Night.”

“Night Minnie,” Chan says, patting his shoulder.

“Kitten will love all of it,” Minho chuckles.

Han nods his head in agreement, “She’ll be pissed you arranged it, but she’ll like it.”

“Well to be fair,” I.N. starts. “You did have some big help.”

“Okay, no more talking about it,” Chan says sternly. “It would be our luck that she hears us. Go to bed, we have an early start tomorrow.” The rest of us groan.

“Night Hyung,” I say as I head to Sylinda’s apartment, scanning the key card.

I turn the light on and find my slippers out for me. Han must have spilled our plans for the next two nights. I kick my sneakers off, toss my baseball hat on the table, and pull my hoodie over my head, draping it on a chair. I step in my slippers and quietly grab a water out of the fridge. I down it, throw the empty bottle away, and turn the lights off, letting my eyes adjust. I tip toe to her closed bedroom door and open it slowly, chuckling at the sight before me.

Sylinda is on her stomach, gripping her pillow tightly. Her breathing is steady as her eyes move from side to side. Wonder what she is dreaming about? What has me laughing, though, is what’s on the TV. Her YouTube channel is open, and she has a SKZ Family episode playing. Suddenly Minho starts yelling at Changbin for asking for money and Sylinda giggles in her sleep. Is she reacting to the show or her dream? I shake my head, grinning broadly, as I head to the bathroom to take a much needed long shower. I quickly strip, tossing my clothes in the corner of the bathroom floor. Then I turn the water on as hot as I can take it. I let the water hit my tight shoulders as my mind wanders.

I can’t wait to spend these next several months with her. Chuseok with my family will be a dream and she gets to finally meet Kkami. Hopefully he won’t be grumpy toward her like he is me sometimes. We will have to celebrate American Thanksgiving. I’m sure everyone would be game for eating, especially Changbin and Han. Maybe we can find some American football to watch too. Mom and Dad are going to be thrilled when I tell them she’s going to be home for Christmas as well. Mom will make sure the house is completely festive. We’ll have to do something special for New Years. Maybe we can all take a vacation together. Everyone loved the JeJu trip, her especially. God seeing her tied up was my undoing. Then the swing, fuck me.

I suddenly stop, realizing I have washed my hair twice. The hold she has on me. I chuckle as I quickly finish showering. I dry off and decide not to put on any cologne, knowing she loves my natural scent. I then towel dry my hair and when I am done, I turn the light off before coming out of the bathroom with no clothes on. I quietly put my clothes in the hamper, making a mental note to do her laundry while she is gone. Then I play soft music on her TV and crawl in bed behind her, snaking my around her naked waist. I kiss her bare shoulder, and she breathes in deeply.

She interlaces her fingers with mine as she says, “What time is it jagiya?”

“Late or early rather,” I yawn. She’s quite and I can feel her body tensing up. “What’s wrong?”

“I don’t want to leave you Jinnie,” she says softly. She turns around to face me, bringing my hand to her lips, kissing the top. “I didn’t realize it would be so hard to leave.”

“Was it hard traveling when you dated others?”

She shakes her head, “Traveling was never an issue, even with jerk face. Deep down I wasn’t as invested in that relationship because he was so horrible. So, when it was time to head to another country, it was a welcome reprieve. Now, my heart hurts because I’m leaving all of you.”

“Time will go by fast for you,” I say tenderly. I search her eyes and see the confliction. “Why don’t you video call us every morning. I know the guys would love it.”

“But your schedules...”

“Will wait,” I say, leaning in to kiss her soft lips. “I don’t care what we’re doing, we will make the time for you, always.”

“You’re the sweetest man,” she sighs. “I’m so lucky.”

“I’m luckier.”

“Too tired?” she asks before kissing me deeply. I clutch her waist, enjoying her tongue dancing with mine. Eventually she pulls away, so I can answer.

“Never.”

She lets go of my hand and gently pushes me on my back. Sylinda then giggles as she throws the covers over her head, sliding down my body. Her full lips kiss across my chest, her tongue eventually teasing my nipple. She nips at it with her teeth, and I grip her back from under the covers. She quickly throws them back, giving me a smoldering look.

“No touching,” she says. “Let me show you just how much I can’t wait to get back to your arms.”

“Yes ma’am,” I breathe. She raises my hands over my head and pulls my hips to the side, angling me in the bed. I grip the bedpost as she giggles, covering herself once more. She goes to my other nipple, circling and nibbling while her fingers walk down my abs.

“I love that everything is smooth so I can enjoy every inch of you,” she sighs when her hand reaches my erect cock. “Always ready for me Mr. Hwang.” She runs a finger down my length, and I groan loudly. She then kisses down my chest, going painstakingly slow toward my cock. When she is finally there, she circles her tongue on my tip and my hips instantly thrust up. Sylinda doesn’t wait, taking me in her luscious mouth.

“Fuck Sylinda,” I groan, gripping the bed post harder. “That fucking mouth.”

I feel her chuckle while she moves her mouth on my cock, teeth barely grazing my shaft just the way I like it. I love that she quickly found out what I like without me having to tell her. Just shows how good of a lover she is, so attentive to my responses. Sylinda grips my hips tightly as she picks up her pace making me forget all lingering thoughts. I then throw my head back to let out a string of cuss words. This fuels her fire more, going fucking feral on my dick.

“Slow down. I’m going to cum,” I growl.

She doesn’t listen, just continues sucking my dick off with as much power as a Dyson vacuum. Jesus. My vision tears up and I release the bedpost, throwing the covers back. I prop myself on my elbows and Sylinda chuckles, moving her hair to the side so I can watch her enjoy my cock. I lean my head back and moan loudly.

“That’s it baby. Don’t stop.”

She gladly complies. I put one hand on the back of her head, forcing her down more so I can hear her exquisite gag. She does and I groan more, feeling my load ready to be released. I take over fucking her face and I hear squeals mixed in with her gags, the wet sound of her mouth rubbing with my precum. Then I loudly release inside it, cum spilling into her mouth and down her chin. Like the good girl she is, she swallows my contently. Then she releases my cock with a sticky pop.

“You taste heavenly,” she says.

I grab her and put her on her back, head on the pillow. “My turn. Same rules apply.” She nods her head, gripping the pillows. I kiss her lips, tasting myself on them. Then I kiss up her jawline so I can nibble on her ear. She pulls away from my lips, giggling from me tickling her. “No moving baby. I can’t tie you down before you leave.”

“Yes sir.”

I go back to nibbling on her ear, my hands roaming her sides. She bites her lips and curls her toes, to keep from moving. When I know I have tortured her enough, I kiss down her neck and collarbone. I get to her beautiful breasts, and I put my hands on either side of her, raising my upper body up to look her over.

“What?” she says, blushing in the low light of the TV.

“You’re so fucking perfect,” I reply, and she rolls her eyes at me. I hold myself up with one hand so that I can flick her nipple, making her yelp. “You will take that compliment, or you will have a handprint on your ass for your competitions.

“Fine. But if I am perfect, then so are you,” she says smugly. Damn it. “See not so easy taking your own commands, is it?”

“Brat.”

“You love it, just like Minho.”

“Definitely,” I reply, moving my legs in between hers so I can lay back down on top of her once more. “Now, where was I. Oh, hi my beauties.” I look up at her as I take her right breast in my mouth, sucking softly. Her lips part as I flick her tight nipple with my tongue, head thrusted deeper into the pillow. I pull and twist her other nipple before my free hand makes its way down to her pussy. I am greeted by her sweet nectar, pooled at her entrance. “Mine,” I growl as I slip two fingers inside her pussy.

“Yes,” she moans as I go to work stroking her walls. Her hips move in time with my fingers while I move to enjoy her left breast.

“So good for me,” I groan, my dick throbbing to be inside her. I release her breast so I can make my way south. She spreads her legs for me, bending them. I flick her clit quickly and she pops off the pillows.

“Damn it baby,” she growls, grabbing my hair with her left hand.

I coyly laugh at her as I don’t stop. It's when I pick up my pace with my fingers that I enter a third in her sinful cunt, making her fall back on the bed and orgasming in my mouth. I drink her loudly before going back to flicking her clit, not letting her rest. When she crawls up the bed, I release her clit, lying next to her, and watching her reactions as I fuck her roughly with her hand.

“God yes Jinnie, just like that.”

“That feel good baby?” I tease her. She bites her lip and nods her head repeatedly. Then she shivers as I pound her pussy thoroughly. It isn’t long before I feel her tense up. That’s when I wet my thumb in her juices. She lets out a loud guttural groan when I slowly enter in her ass. “That’s it. Ride my hand baby.” I watch as she screams and shakes through what my fingers put her through. Then suddenly she cums over my fingers, panting, sweat covering her forehead. I lean over to kiss her lips gently as I remove my fingers. “Stay.” I quickly get up to wash my hands.

When I am done, I come back into the bedroom and pull her on top of me. I cup her face with both hands, attacking her mouth with a need I have never felt before. It’s as if she is going to be gone for a year or something. She grips my chest tightly and I growl in her mouth. I reach down to squeeze her ass while our tongues dance. Suddenly she sits up so she can straddle me while she puts her hair in a messy bun. My fingers trace her body, enjoying every curve until my fingers find her nipples, pulling lightly. Sylinda responds by biting her bottom lip and sighing contently. She rises slightly, gently grabbing my cock to line up to her pussy. Then she slowly descends. I lean my head back and groan loudly.

“God your still so wet.”

“You see what you do to me?” she moans. When she is at my hilt, her hands roam my abs, chest and arms. We stay like this, stroking each other’s bodies, enjoying the feeling of me being inside her. “I love you so much.”

“And I you.”

“Jinnie?”

“Hmmmm,” I say, eyes closed, intoxicated by her body and pulsating pussy.

“What does forever look like?”

I open my eyes and grin, “Drinking wine on our back porch while the sun sets. Sleeping in late just so I can watch the morning sun shine on your skin.” I stroke her arms, envisioning just that. “Going to public events together so I can show you off to the world. Maybe even one day, the rest of the guys do so as well. A giant bed for the six of us to play in whenever we want.” Sylinda starts moving her hips and I groan. Her movements are slow and measured, she grips my chest as she rides my cock. “Fuck.”

“What else?”

I struggle to think of the countless romantic dreams I’ve had about her. Instead, I blurt out, “You tying me up and riding me just like this.” She responds by picking up her pace at the thought of me tied up. I grip her hips tightly and lean my head back again. “Shit. You back on the swing, Minho deep in your ass while I ravage your pussy.” She moans loudly. “Han filling your mouth, making you gag as he fucks your face.” Sylinda lays on top of me, slamming her cunt on my dick while I grip her ass tightly. “Felix claiming your ass for the millionth time while you scream as Chan rams into your sinful pussy.”

“Yes,” she moans, kissing me deeply. “All of it.” I suddenly flip us, putting her on her back. I grab her legs, wrapping them around my waist. Then I body roll hard into her cunt, making her cry out. “Yes Jinnie, just like that. Show me what I am coming back to.”

That’s all I needed to hear, and I quickly pull out of her. I grab her legs and put her in my favorite position that I know will have her waking everyone up with her screams. I angle her legs down, ankles almost at her head. I grip them tightly as I kneel, letting go of her left ankle so I can line my dick up. I enter my tip, grab her ankle again, and thrust deep into her tight pussy. She lets out a guttural moan as I own her sweet cunt. I thrust into her repeatedly, enjoying every moan, scream, and whimper she gives me.

“Faster!” she screams. “Faster. Now.”

I lean over her more, thrusting at an even deeper angle, making her scream. Sweat covers her body as I don’t let up, enjoying how deep I am in her. Her pussy feels so good at this angle. She grips the bed tightly, letting out one continuous scream as she rides through countless orgasms. I am growling with each thrust, my need ravenous.

“Who do you belong to?”

“Fuck!” she exclaims. “Hyunjin. I belong to Hyunjin.”

“Are you going to be a good girl while in Italy?”

“Yes sir,” she moans.

“Are you going to fuck Felix?”

“Yes sir.”

“Are you going to let him cum in that tight little ass of yours?” I growl.

“God yes. I’m close baby,” she begs.

“Don’t cum yet,” I command. “Are you going to fucking win?”

“Yes, please let me cum,” she pleads.

I lean down, clutching her chin so she looks at me. “Cum,” I say while still drilling into her. She tenses around my still rock hard dick and explodes, screaming my name. “That’s it jagiya. Cum for Daddy.” She bites her lip, panting heavily, riding her aftershocks. No rest for you yet. I’ll show you who’ll be waiting for your return.

I pull out of her and release her legs, flipping her on her stomach, propping her ass in the air. I slap it gently, remembering I can’t bruise her. I push on her lower back, forcing her upper body deep in the mattress. I enter her pussy, it making me whole once more. I stand on one knee, leaning over her slightly. Then the heavy drilling begins again. It isn’t long before my sweat drips down on her back as I grunt with each deep thrust. Black specks fill my vision as I take her repeatedly while she screams. I know she loves when I’m like this.

“Imagine me tied up, legs spread for you,” she moans, knowing how my mind works. I respond by ramming her harder. She screams with ecstasy, her body riding the euphoric wave. I continue to ream her with a feralness that she’s always loved. I pump into her like a piston, never waning in power. She tries to continue while being drilled further. “Begging to be owned by yours and Chan’s dick.” I start to pant more behind her, gripping her waist tightly. “Feeling your dicks thrust deep inside me, rubbing against my thin wall.”

I lean over her, my thrusts feverish. I grip her bun, pulling her head back and words escape her as she gasps. She lets me ride her roughly. Damn, I wish I could bite her like at JeJu. I yell through my locomotive fucking as if I’m going up a steep incline, desperately needing to get to the top of mountain. All aboard baby. Sound escapes my ears as I feel both of our tensions build.

“Mine,” she growls.

‘Yours,” I reply and suddenly, warm liquid shoots deep into her pussy with her juices flowing around my dick, our screams filling the bedroom. I release her hair and collapses on top of her, my body covered in sweat. I breath heavily in my ear. “Holy fucking shit.”

“Damn you know how to get me riled up,” she giggles, and I kiss her shoulder.

“I love the dirty talk, hearing how the others would fuck you.”

“Clearly,” she laughs, reaching around to grab my ass. “But I feel the same. So hot.” I slowly sit up and pull out of her, collapsing next to her on my back. She slides her body down, melting into the bed. We both are quiet, trying to catch our breaths. When I’m finally able to think clearly, I prop myself up on my elbows and she looks at me, a sparkle in her eyes.

“Daddy?” she laughs, and I grin at her. “Okay, but I better not hear that out of Jisung’s mouth.”

“How could you when he’s your sweet baby girl,” I cackle, holding my stomach.

“Don’t mock my sex talk with him, sir.”

“Mock you, never. Harass him about it, for eternity,” I laugh, wiping tears from my eyes from laughing so hard.

“I needed this,” she sighs, laying her head on her hands. “I needed time with all of you.”

“Same jagiya,” I lean over to kiss the tip of her nose. “Don’t move, I will get a warm cloth for you.” I get up, stretching loudly. Meanwhile she rolls on her back, blissfully content. “I should warn you,” I say from the bathroom as I wet a washcloth in warm water, then cleaning my dick. I toss it in the tub before getting another warm cloth for her. I come out of the bathroom as she speaks.

“What’s that?”

I don’t reply as I quickly clean her, her rolling her as and giggling as I do. Satisfied she is clean, I take the washcloth in the bathroom to toss in the tub as well. I come back in the bedroom, pull the covers over her, and then crawl underneath them with her.

“Be prepared, Han may cry,” I reply.

“I have a box of tissues just for him,” she yawns. I lay on my back, and she curls up next to me. I take her bun down and stroke her head, humming Beautiful to her. Before we both drift into sleep, she chuckles. “You know, I probably need to get two boxes.”

“Better make it three.”

____________

Finally!

After doing several podcasts and Zoom interviews with different dancing publications for most of Sunday, I am beat. Towards the end of the day DanceSport wanted promos done for the Venice competitions. Chan got me set up in one of the conference rooms and I made sure not to use JYP’s Wi-Fi, having seen how bad it buffers on their lives. You would think that JYP would have better service for SKZ. Late that evening Tim took me to a place so I could grab dinner for Han and me. Now I’m hiding in Han’s bedroom, waiting on him to come home. Suddenly I hear him open his apartment door at one in the morning softly singing.

“You are an angel, and I adore you

네게 닿을 수 있는 이 지금을 이 세상에 난 감사해

You never let me fall down

I know, ooh

이 세상에 기댈 수 있는 커다란 벽이 너람에 감사해

'Cause I'm only human....”

“What’s song are you singing Hannie?” I ask, coming out of his bedroom, making him jump.

“Fuck, you scared me,” Han laughs, throwing his stuff on the table and running to me. He lifts me up in the air, kissing me deeply. When he has had enough of my mouth, he puts me down and I look at him, waiting for him to answer me. “Oh, what I was singing? It’s a song I have been working on, it’s called Human.”

“It sounds like it will be a winner,” I say.

“You look comfortable in my t-shirt and PJ bottoms,” he says slyly, running his hands under the shirt, stroking my back.

“They smell like you,” I giggle, kissing his full lips. “Hungry?”

“Always.”

“Good, I got sushi and citron tea,” I reply. “I thought it would be good for your throat after a long schedule.”

“You’re such an angel,” he says. He takes my hand and leads me to the dining room table. “Sit, I will get everything out. How was your day?” He gets plates out of the cabinet and puts them on the table.

“Good. Lots of interviews and promos,” I sigh.

“Sounds like us during comeback,” he laughs. “Jesus, how much sushi did you get?” He pulls out two platters of nigiri and sushi rolls, placing them on the table and taking the lids off.

“I figured you would be starved. I got edamame too, just needs to be heated up.”

“You know the way to my heart woman,” he laughs, turning the electric kettle on. He gets two mugs out and puts two teaspoons of citron in each. Once the water is boiled, he carefully pours the water in, stirring quickly. “How did you know I liked this?”

“Minho,” I giggle. “I asked him what you preferred to drink after singing all day. He said this.” I take the mug from Han and inhale. “I like the lemon and honey mixture.”

“Same,” he replies.

Once the edamame is heated and small cups of soy sauce are on the table, we dig in. We eat in silence mainly so I can watch him eat. His full cheeks are puffed out as he chews on two pieces of spicy tuna roll. He’s about to put a third one in when he stops to answer a text from Changbin. He rolls his eyes as he puts the third one in his mouth, making it hard for him to chew as the first two pieces haven’t been fully swallowed yet. He stops chewing and looks up from his phone when he hears me chuckling.

“Mueot?”

“Nothing,” I reply. “You’re just adorable when you eat.”

“I know a time when I’m not so adorable,” he says, flirting with his eyebrows.

“Eat all your food and you might get dessert,” I say coyly. Han puts his phone down and starts shoving the rest of the roll in his mouth. “Ji! You’re going to choke goofball.”

“I wurnt zert,” he utters around now six pieces of sushi.

“You’re going to make yourself sick and then I will be in trouble with Chan,” I say, taking some rice off a shrimp nigiri. I toss it at his face, and it hits his forehead, sticking. His eyes are wide at the realization of what I have just done. He slowly chews, drinking tea after the food is finally gone. Then he picks up some rice off a salmon nigiri and tosses at me, landing on my cheek. “Brat,” I say.

“Brat, am I?” he says in shock. “Okay. I will show you how big of a brat I can be. Wait here.”

He goes to the sink to wipe off the rice and comes back with a hand towel to wipe my cheek. He kisses my lips quickly before running to his room. I decide to eat the last piece of volcano rolls because I know he is going to take forever on whatever he’s concocting.

Ten minutes later I hear, “Close your eyes.” I comply and I hear him chuckling as what sounds like furniture being moved around. I then hear the sound of a lighter and jazz music playing. He comes over to the table, lifting the remaining platter off it and then our mugs. He comes back to me and grabs my hands, having me stand. “This way,” he whispers in my ear sending lightning to my core.

Han guides me to the living room and then to sit down on the floor. He slides my slippers off and then reaches up to take my shirt off. I feel his hands push me back to lay on the floor. That’s when I realize I am on a fluffy blanket. When I am completely flat, his fingers grip the waistband of my PJs. He grabs them and my panties, pulling down slowly. He kisses along my leg as he undresses me completely. Now that I am stark naked on the floor, I feel him put sushi rolls above my breasts. I start laughing and the rolls shake.

“Don’t move,” he commands. “And keep your eyes closed until I tell you.”

“Yes sir,” I breathe.

Sushi pieces are put down my abs and on top of my belly button. He balances more on my legs and then comes back to put a piece right on my pussy. I feel him lay down next to me. He kisses me deeply, fingers twisting my nipple, and I moan as his tongue owns my mouth.

“You want a brat baby,” he says in my mouth. “I will give you one. I am going to enjoy every piece of sushi and then every inch of your sweet pussy.” I moan louder. Fuck yes. “Now, open your eyes.” Han releases my mouth, and I open my eyes, blinking several times to adjust to the candlelight. I look over at him and I groan. His shirt is gone revealing his toned chest, abs, and delectable waistline. But what has me groaning him in his leather pleated skirt.

“My favorite skirt,” I sigh.

“And?”

“Fucking hot,” I growl, reaching for his waist. He playfully pushes my hand away. “Awww come on. I want dessert too.”

“I believe you said that I had to eat all of my food first,” he grins. “I’ll eat my dinner and dessert first. Then you can suck on your favorite lollypop.” Han leans down and kisses my collarbone, lips caressing my skin. It takes all of my will power not to move as he kisses down my shoulder and then makes his way to the first roll. He greedily eats it, moaning. “I need to eat sushi like this from now on.”

“Won’t hear me complain Quokka,” I reply.

Han takes my breast into his mouth and all thought is gone. His tongue works fast to flick my hard nipple, and I reach up to grip his curly hair. He sucks and pulls up tightly with his mouth and I feel my pussy clench. His left hand strokes my stomach, just above my pussy, torturing me. He then releases my breast and makes his way to the other sushi piece. He stretches out on his stomach and eats slowly, savoring every bite. He leans over to drink some of his tea before going to my breast, repeating his nibbles and sucking. I grip the blanket as he kisses down my abs, eating sushi slowly between each kiss, his hand now on the inside of my thigh. His touch is light and with every stroke of his finger, my nerves become inflamed, ready to be devoured whole. By the time he is done with my left leg I am feral to have him. He feels me squirming and laughs.

“Only two more pieces to go,” he says, his head down by calves.

I reach over and slide my hand under his skirt, grabbing his bare ass and say, “What about that third piece?”

He doesn’t answer, just continues kissing my leg, almost to the second to last piece of sushi. He quickly pops both in his mouth, chewing fast. Then he downs the last of the citron tea, sliding the mug away from us. “Ahhh,” he says loudly. “I guess that’s it. Oh, wait, what’s this? One more piece.” He slyly looks back at me as he takes the sushi off my cunt, eating it slowly. His free hand cups my wet sex, his finger stroking my folds. “Mmmmm my dessert is nice and juicy.”

“Please,” I beg, needing his dick with haste.

He chuckles, “Roll on your side towards me, my angel.” I quickly comply. He props my top leg up, bending it so that my foot is rested on the other and giving him full access to my pussy. Now his erect cock is right in front of me. My mouth salivates as I am ready to move his skirt out of the way. “You want your dessert too?” I nod my head briskly and he moves his chin towards his skirt. I happily grab the end of it, slowly moving it up until I see his throbbing cock. A moan escapes my lips as I see precum dripping. “Suck,” he commands. I grab his dick and at once ram it down my throat, making him gasp. In response he takes my leg and wraps it around his neck, then he grabs my hips, rolling us on his back. I sit up on my knees so I can readjust my pussy to his mouth. “Come to me my kitty,” Han says, wrapping his arms around my thighs and lowering me to his mouth.

His tongue strokes my folds, making me moan. Then it is his turn to moan as his tongue dives deep inside me. I am panting by the time I lean back down to stroke him off with my mouth. The sounds of sloppy sucking and our moans fill the living room, drowning out the jazz music. He flicks my clit fast as I bob my head with a speed that I know will have him cumming soon. Han arches his hips to me, fucking my face deeper and I gag. He slaps my ass, sucking my clit in response, making me tense up, ready to flow into his mouth. His delicious salty taste steadily drips from his cock, and I lick it up before going back to sucking and playing with his balls. We are lost in our own arousals, moaning and sucking for what seems like an eternity. When I squeeze his balls gently, he shoots his load, yelling in my cunt. His cum goes down my throat and drips out the corners of my mouth. I swallow as much as I can when suddenly, I cum in his mouth from him sucking roughly on my clit. I pop off his dick and grip the rug on both sides of his legs, crying out. Han slurps greedily as he rubs my ass while I shake through my orgasm.

“So good,” he breathes around my pussy. “I could do this every hour and never tire of your pussy.”

I collapse on the rug, spent and panting. “I fucking love your tongue. And your wonderful cock.”

Han sits up chuckling, “I love that mouth of yours. It knows just how to drive me wild.”

“Shit,” I say, looking at the clock by the TV. “It’s two. I have to be up soon.”

Han tries to hide the pout forming on his lips. “Why don’t you clean up and get in bed. I’ll put everything away here.” I stretch loudly before sitting up. I kiss his lips, and we enjoy tasting ourselves on each other’s mouths.

“See you in a second for seconds,” I laugh.

By time I have cleaned up, brushed my teeth and gotten under the covers, Han enters the bedroom, no skirt. He throws the hand towel in his hands in the hamper next to his desk. Then he crawls under the covers with me. I am about to curl up with him when I remember I need to set my alarm. I grab my phone off the nightstand and open my alarm app, setting it for the right time. That’s when Han does indeed become bratty.

“Nooooooooo,” Hannie whines, feet kicking. “I don’t want you to go.” He sits up to grab his phone as well.

“What are you doing?”

“I’m calling Hyung. I’m going with you,” he replies, and I quickly grab his phone, putting it on my nightstand along with mine, making him scoff at me.

“You know that man doesn’t fall sleep until around this time,” I say. “You’re not waking him up. Plus, you have an early start tomorrow so you can get done early to see me and Lix off.”

“But....”

“Hannie,” I say tenderly, cupping his cheek. “You know you can’t. I would love for you to go with me, but with you not having schedules in Italy, there is no way the Company will let you.” He visibly pouts and my heart breaks. I release his cheek and think. “Okay, I’ll make a promise to you now.”

“I’m listening,” he says.

“I don’t know when or how, but I will do everything in my power to find a way for the two of us to go on a vacation, alone,” I reply.

“Promise?”

I cross my heart and then hold up my right hand, “I swear.”

“Swear on Minho’s dick.”

“WHAT!” I cackle.

“Swear. On. Minho’s. Dick,” he says, dick rising under the covers.

“I’m definitely not waking him up to do that. That man cherishes his sleep like you cherish chocolate donuts,” I laugh.

“Then swear that you will try everything you can or no more Minho dick.”

“You drive a hard bargain, Han Jisung. I swear on that I will do everything in my power for us to go on a vacation or no more Minho dick,” I say sincerely.

“Good girl. Now come here and let me make love to you properly,” Han says in my ear. He brings me to his full lips, and I dive deep into his mouth, making him moan. “You better call me as soon you land.”

“Jisung,” I say, stopping to look at him. His big baby girl eyes stare into mine, reading every part of my soul. “Shut up and pound me into oblivion.”

He grins broadly at me as he gently pushes me on my back, tossing the covers back. He throws my left leg over his shoulder as he lines up his tip. “I love you Sylinda,” he breathes as he slowly fills me up, making me bury my head further into the pillows, moaning loudly.

Han leans down, stretching me as he tenderly thrusts into me. I grip his waist as I feel every centimeter of his throbbing cock inside me. That’s the thing about Jisung, he always feels like home, they all do really. Whether I’m feeding pudding to Minho, trying to paint with Hyunjin, learning to bake brownies with Felix, watching Marvel movies with Han, or playing strip poker with Chan; I feel at home with them. Of course I relish the exquisite sex with one or more at a time, but it’s the everyday moments that makes the time with them more special. Suddenly Han picks up his pace that has me out of my mind with continuous orgasms. I scream when he thrust deeply, hitting my spot hard.

“That’s my girl. Scream for Jisung,” he chuckles. Then he does exactly what I ask, pounds my pussy into oblivion. I can’t hear or see; lost completely in the magnificent fucking he gives me. It feels like we are trapped in time as he enjoys my cunt. Sweat drips down on me as he brings my ankle by my head. “God, I love how flexible you are. You’re so fucking tight like this.” He thrusts are erratic now as the both of us are close to exploding.

“I fucking love you Ji,” I groan out, clenching around his cock as my juices flowing freely around it.

He props his hands on either side of me, leans back, and arches his body as he comes loudly, screaming my name. “Fuck, I need more,” he growls, quickly pulling out of me. He grabs my hips, flipping me and then reaches into the nightstand for the lube and a box. “Put these in. They are already clean.” I kneel and take the box from him, opening it. I laugh hard at seeing two kinetic, silver balls on a string.

“Hmmm, wonder who told you about these?”

“I know nothing,” Han laughs. “Now give me that sexy ass so I can lube you up.” I put the balls in my mouth to moisten them and while I prop myself on the bed with one hand, I present my ass to him. He lubes me up as I put the balls in, clenching around them. He pushes one long finger inside me, and I groan loudly. “Shhhh, let me enjoy getting you ready.” Then Han moves his finger painstakingly slow, gripping my hip tightly. His thrusts are measured, teasing me with each movement. But it is my turn to need more so I shake my hips side to side, causing the balls to move inside my pussy.

“Fuckkkk,” I growl.

“Like that?” I nod my head as I bite my lip, stifling more groans. Suddenly he removes his finger and slams into my ass, making me cry out.

“Yes Ji!”

My sweet baby girl Hannie turns dominant to ravage my ass. The silver balls are violently thrown against the walls of my pussy, making guttural groans escape my lips. Han pushes my shoulders down into the mattress, opting for a deeper angle and tears form in my eyes.

“You. Better. Win. Every. Heat,” Han says with each thrust. All I can do is moan in response, juices in a steady stream down my leg. “Fuck. I can feel those balls.” He doesn’t let up; he just continues demolishing my ass. Eventually we both reach our crescendo, screaming each other's names. Han quickly pulls out and falls back on the bed, panting. Meanwhile I have molded my body to the mattress.

“Feral Han is the best Han,” I giggle.

“This is the way,” he replies, quoting a Star Wars series I love. With a yawn, I roll on my back, and he sits up to remove the silver balls. He takes them into the bathroom to clean them and himself. Then he comes back into the room to wash me down, but I am already asleep. I vaguely hear him chuckle as he puts the covers over me when I am cleaned up. “How’s that for oblivion baby?”

__________

“I can’t believe you get to interview with Hoda and Jenna again!” Nari exclaims as our caravan navigates the streets of Seoul at an ungodly hour on Monday morning.

“They must really like talking with you,” Joon, my stylist, says next to me. She happily agreed to not only styling my hair but getting my makeup glamours for the interview.

Earlier in the week Derek and I were contacted by NBC because the anchors insisted on interviewing us about the upcoming Italy competitions. They agreed to work around our schedules by doing a pre-recording of the interview. We both said it would be best to do the interview before we left as our schedule was tight once we were in Venice. We picked Sunday afternoon for Derek to be in the LA studio which meant it would be Monday morning for me.

I didn’t mind because being up at six am helped achieve my goal of getting as tired as possible in order to sleep on my midnight flight. Nari being the fabulous assistant that she is, arranged for me to be interviewed at YTN station. Their YTN World broadcast studio was happy to help us as long as NBC would let them use the footage for their evening broadcast. Luckily, NBC had no problem with the arrangement.

“Nervous?” Nari asks as our caravan pulls up to the back of the YTN building, away from any possible crowds.

“Of course not,” Joon replies quickly. “She’s a professional idol.”

I laugh and say, “I don’t know about an idol part but to answer your question, no. This I can handle.”

Tim comes around to open the door for us and gives me an encouraging fist bump once out of the SUV. Meanwhile security helps Joon with retrieving her bags out of the trunk as well as my garment bag. I decided on a complete Versace ensemble. A black fitted ribbed knit top, a leather pencil skirt, tights, high heels, and Hyunjin’s Versace scarf around my neck.

“Miss Sylinda. I’m Min,” a woman says, coming outside the back door. “If you and your party will follow me, I will show you to your dressing room.”

“Thank you,” I say, quickly pulling my jacket around me tighter as I follow her.

Later, Joon is putting the finishing touches on my makeup while Nari readjusts Felix’s necklace from behind me. I absentmindedly rotate Hyunjin’s ring on my finger to steel my nerves. I hate I get nervous right before going on air. Suddenly a knock at the door signals it's time for me to head into the studio. Joon quickly fluffs out my hair, her opting for loose curls to showcase my red highlights.

“Go get em,” Nari says next to me, winking.

I smile as I get up to follow Min out of the dressing room to the studio. “The New York studio is already online. We are just waiting on Los Angeles,” she says. I hear Hoda and Jenna talking with a studio manager when I walk in. I am escorted behind the anchor desk and techs get me fitted with a wireless mic and earpiece.

“Sylinda!” Hoda exclaims. “Can you hear me?”

I nod my head and wave. The other technician turns my mic on and has me test it. “Can you two hear me?”

“Yes, we can,” Jenna says. “Derek is live in LA, so we are patching it through. You should be able to see the three of us on a split screen shortly.”

“I love the new color Sylinda,” Hoda says. “Very spicy.” I grin broadly when the screen splits and I see Derek in a blue suit.

“Hey girl! Wow, look at you. You look like you are about to give breaking news,” he laughs.

“Hmmm maybe a side gig while we are off,” I say.

“Derek are you good to go on your end?” Jenna asks and he gives a thumbs-up. That’s when the New York studio counts us down to the start of the recording. “Hello and welcome back. We are here with our favorite international dancing stars, Derek and Sylinda. Good afternoon you two.”

“Good morning,” I say with a smile while Derek says afternoon.

“Right, we have you in multiple time zones. Derek what time is it out in LA?” Hoda asks.

“Three in the afternoon here? How about you Sylinda?” he says.

“It’s eight on Monday morning.”

“How does the future look Sylinda?” Jenna laughs and I think for a minute.

“Well, the future is so bright, I gotta wear shades,” I laugh.

Derek groans, “That’s definitely a dad joke.” Signaling I spend too much time with Chan and his infinite number of dad jokes.

“Speaking of dad jokes,” Hoda says. “We saw the announcement on Instagram that you and Hayley are expecting your first child. Congratulations.”

“Aw thank you so much and thank you for the gift you sent us. Hayley loved it,” he replies, grinning happily.

“It must be hard leaving her right now,” Jenna says sympathetically.

“It is but we have family helping out while I am away. Luckily this is the last competition of the season.”

“Let’s talk about that,” Hoda says. “Sylinda. I hear the two of you are competing in the smooth category. Why the added category?”

“I’m a hopeless romantic Hoda,” I reply and both anchors laugh. “Seriously though. I can’t think of a better place to add smooth to our heats than in Venice. We typically end the season with both categories.”

“Who was the main choreographer for your exhibition numbers? Was it you both of you or did one have more of an input?” Jenna asks.

“Sylinda choreographed both exhibitions,” Derek says proudly. “Her mind is like a movie reel; she can see each move clearly that is executed perfectly on the floor.” I blush slightly at the compliment.

“How is Hyunjin handling you leaving Sylinda?” Hoda asks. “You’ve been living in Seoul for the last month, correct?’

“As always, he’s very supportive but I will miss him while away.”

“Speaking of supportive,” Jenna chimes in. “We have something for the two of you to watch.” The monitor that has the split screen turns blank for a second and then is filled with the guys. They are sitting around a table, and I instantly recognize that it’s a JYP conference room. The guys are in casual clothes, but their hair and makeup are styled flawlessly.

“Hey Derek and Sylinda,” Chan says. “We wanted to wish you all the best in Italy where I KNAUR you will win. You make us so very proud.”

“DEREK!” Changbin yells. “Make sure to hydrate. I called your hotel, and they will have protein shakes for the both of you! Sylinda, you better win or you will have extra hours in the gym when you get back.”

“Hi Sylinda,” Minho says quietly, waving in tiny. “Hi Derek. Win everything. Yes? Okay.”

“SILLY! DEREK!” Seungmin exclaims. “Give em hell!”

“Hellaur Derek and Sylinda,” Felix says in his deep voice, waving excitedly. “I can’t wait to see you both perform in Italy.”

Han waves but cries. “Ahhh. I’m so proud of you both,” he blurts out around tears, leaning into Minho.

“Sylinda and Derek, I know you will dance perfectly like you always do,” I.N. says cheerfully.

“Hey love,” Hyunjin starts, the camera zooming in. “I’m so unbelievably proud of you and know the both of you will do well in Venice. Hurry up and win everything so you can come back home. Derek, keep her safe and....” The camera zooms out suddenly.

“FIGHTING!” they yell in unison, fists in the air.

The cameras are back on us, and I am caught wiping a tear from my eye. I look over to see Derek doing the same thing.

“Derek that seemed to touch you,” Jenna says softly.

“It did,” he replies. “They have become a part of mine and Hayley’s family. We think the world of them, and I especially appreciate how they accepted me into the fold.”

“Sylinda, Felix mentioned he will be watching you two dance. Is he going to see you specifically dance?” Hoda asks excitedly.

“I would have thought that would have been Hyunjin,” Jenna chimes in.

“Oh no. That’s not the sole reason,” I laugh. “He’s attending a fashion show and will be able to watch our rhythm finals and exhibition the day before the show. The rest of the time he has schedules.”

“Well, we wish you the best of luck in Italy. Bring home the gold!” Jenna says.

“Thank you for taking time out of your busy schedule to talk with us,” Hoda says.

“It was our pleasure and thank you for having us. We love talking with you both!” I say.

“The next time you’re in New York, you must come see us,” Hoda says.

“You got it,” Derek says.

“And cut,” the producer in New York yells.

“Oh, that was great. You two should have seen your faces when the group came on screen. Priceless,” Jenna laughs.

“You always find a way to surprise us,” I reply.

“Seriously, I know you two will do well in Italy. I can feel it,” Hoda squeals. “And Venice. I’m so jealous. We will talk again soon!”

“Bye ladies. Behave,” Derek says with a wink and both anchors laugh. “See you in Venice Sylinda.”

“Fighting!” I yell before the screen cuts out. 

Chapter Text

“You better miss me,” I say in Hyunjin’s mouth, sitting inside a blacked-out van outside Incheon airport while the rest of the guys talk quietly to give us privacy. 

I lean into Hyunjin’s chest more as I sit sideways in his lap. I inhale deeply, remembering every beautiful layer of his essence. Today he smells of soft jasmine mixed with my vanilla body wash. I wrap my arms around his waist, hugging tightly. I feel Han pat my back, letting me go through my emotions. Hyunjin releases my lips, tilts his head to the side, and squints his eyes at me.

“Who are you again?” Hyunjin replies, softening the mood. I fake gasp and poke him in his ribs. “I will miss you a lot, Juicy. I like coming home to you.”

“Same,” I sigh, running my fingers through his hair, my eyes memorizing every inch of his face. “I’m so excited to spend my off time with you too.” I hear Chan clear his throat to the right of Hyunjin. “All of you, of course.” 

“Good girl,” Chan whispers. I look out of the corner of my eye to see him grinning broadly. “We will have so much fun.”

“Give me!” Han whines next to Hyunjin, grabbing my waist. Hyunjin sighs, releasing my lips and I wink at him as I’m pulled into Han’s lap. 

“My angel,” Han says kissing my cheek. “Make sure to get plenty of rest on the flight. Remember to sleep when it’s time to, not when you’re sleepy.”

“And hydrate,” Minho says next to him, sliding his hand around my stomach, hugging me. “I find out you’re not hydrating properly; I will find a suitable punishment for you when you’re back.” Seungmin suddenly makes throw up sounds next to him in response. 

“Yes Quokka. Yes Bunny,” I reply. I kiss Hannie’s lips sweetly, holding on to his muscular chest and he moans as Minho kisses my neck. When I can feel Han go limp, I turn my attention to Minho. He cups my face, kissing me deeply, making my toes curl in my sneakers. He releases my lips far too quickly, though, knowing that I’ll have to get out soon. I hug their necks as tears start to form in my eyes. “I’ve never had anyone to come home to and now I have eight people waiting on me, makes leaving hard.”

Chan gets up to sit next to Han and Hyunjin slides down by Felix to whisper something to him. Meanwhile Chan says, “We will miss you. The good thing is you’ll be too busy killing it in Italy and before you know it, you’ll be home. You’ll be back Monday, right?”

“I leave Tuesday and land Monday,” I say, my brain hurting from the time changes. “Well, I think so. Lix hasn’t told me the specifics.” I grumble and he flashes me a sunshine grin. 

Chan pulls me out of Minsung’s grasp and has me straddle him. I hear Seungmin again pretend he’s getting sick behind me. Chan shakes his head as he cups my face, bringing me to his full lips. I lean into him fully, letting him take control, savoring every second. His tongue is desperate, relishing every stroke in my mouth. A soft moan suddenly escapes my mouth as time stops, making it seem it’s just the two of us in the vehicle. He grips my back tightly, making me sigh. 

“Hyung…,” Felix says. 

“I know,” Chan replies softly in my mouth. He releases my lips and kisses my forehead. “Stay close to your detail when you’re sightseeing.” He waits for me to acknowledge and I cross his heart, promising him that I will. “Good. You better say bye to the rest of the kids before Hyunjin and I decide to take you back home and chain you to the bed.”

“Promises, promises,” I say. 

“Freaks,” Seungmin laughs. 

“Proud of it,” I reply, climbing out of Chan’s lap so I can sit next to Seungmin. I hug him tightly. “Try to be good while I’m gone, kay?”

“Zero promises,” he laughs. 

“Noona have a blast. I know you’ll come back with all the trophies,” Jeongin says, hugging me from the other side. 

“Of course she will!” Changbin proclaims. “She’s the best dancer.”

I chuckle at him as Minnie and Innie release me. “You behave too. No trying to kiss Jinnie while I am gone.”

“That, Silly, I can’t promise,” Changbin cackles. Felix waves to get my attention, tapping his watch when I look at him. “Ah Yongbok-ah, spoiling things. Kick ass Sylinda.”

“Hands in,” Chan says, and we all do with my hands on top. 

“Fighting!” 

“Love you guys,” I say, wiping tears. 

“Come on baby. Time to go,” Felix says, opening the door. I head out of the van, pulling Hyunjin’s Paris hat lower to shield my eyes from the photographers and fans thirty feet to the right of me, standing behind a barricade. Felix climbs out after me and turns back to the van. “Don’t worry. I’ll keep an eye on her Hyunjin.” I see Hyunjin roll his eyes at the obvious lip service. 

We both wave to the group and then Felix closes the van door. I wave to the crowd as we’re escorted inside Incheon’s private airport entrance. We’re instantly greeted by airport security who have us sit on a golf cart while our luggage is loaded onto another one by our security detail. Then we are on our way through the airport until we eventually get to a doorway with a security desk. Another guard behind the desk stands and bows. 

“Please give me your passports so that I can get them scanned,” the guard driving our cart says. Felix and I hand them over and the man quickly goes to the counter. The guard looks at us, scans them, and then hands them back to the first guard. 

“Felix,” I say. “What is this place?”

“You’ll see,” he replies as the guard hands our passports back. I put it in my purse as the golf cart goes through the double doors, taking us outside. Felix wraps his arm around me as I bury myself deeper in my leather jacket, trying to shield myself from the cold wind. Suddenly I see that we’re approaching a private jet, with the steps already down. When the golf carts park next to it, I gasp, turning to look at Felix. “Louis Vuitton arranged it.”

“Oh wow. You fancy now.”

“We. We are fancy now,” he chuckles. I get off the cart and watch the guards carefully put our bags in the cargo hold while a flight attendant takes our carry-ons from another guard.

“Hello,” she says, bowing. “I am Ae-Ri. Welcome Mr. Lee. Miss. Sylinda. Let’s get you aboard, shall we.” I climb the steps first with Felix behind me. I hear him sigh and I know he’s watching my ass sway as I climb. Once inside, we are greeted by two pilots, Tae and Kwan , from what their name tags reveal. 

“Good evening, Miss,” Tae says. “If you and Mr. Lee will take a seat, we have brief safety instructions to go over before takeoff.”

“Perfect. What time will we arrive in Italy?” I ask.

Kwan clears his throat, “I’m sorry Miss. We have been instructed not to tell you.” He holds out his hands and we give him our jackets. I turn to glare at Felix.

“I told Louis Vuitton I would tip the staff generously if they kept our itinerary a secret,” Felix laughs. I roll my eyes at him as I turn to look over the jet’s cabin. 

The interior has a soft beige color with a deep mahogany wood trim throughout. The cabin lights are dimmed, and multiple windows have the shades closed for our privacy. To the left of me is what looks like a galley with multiple compartments and a restroom. Then there is an open door that shows the cockpit, with two seats for flight attendants behind the pilots’ chairs. To my right is a large couch on the left side of the jet with several brown Louis Vuitton decorative pillows. I look over to see a wooden table on the right side. On top, there’s a TV that is built into the long knee-high table with a compartment filled with blankets on the far side of the TV. 

Behind the couch and table are four luxury leather chairs, two on each side that face each other with a mahogany table in the middle of each set. There is also a matching wood wall behind the chairs. That’s when I mentally compare the outside to what I see on the inside. There has to be something behind that wall. Ae-Ri  quietly directs us to our seats, and I pick the right hand chair, facing the front, placing my purse in the corner of my chair. Felix sits in front of me while Ae-Ri puts our carry-ons in the other chairs, leaving so we can get comfortable. 

“I could get used to this,” I giggle. 

“Same. Nicholas really hooked us up,” Felix laughs. Ae-Ri returns with two glasses of champagne. 

“If we have any type of emergency, oxygen masks drop over each available seat, even the couch. There are four masks in the back as well,” she says. “Life vests are under each seat as well as under the center couch cushion. If you will buckle up, we will be taking off momentarily.”

Felix leans forward to click his glass with mine, winking at me. I grin as I take a sip, instantly tasting prosecco, my favorite. “Wonder what she meant by, back there,” I ask, buckling my seatbelt. 

“Naur idea.”

“Fibber,” I whisper, and he sticks his tongue out. “Be careful or I’ll take you into the bathroom to make you use that tongue.”

“I’ve been eating pudding cups without a spoon since I was five years old. I will make you cry,” he replies darkly.

“Really?” I say, playing along. “Well, I can make a popsicle scream.”

“No truer words have ever been spoken,” Felix laughs as the jet heads towards the runway. 

Once we are flying at cruising speed, Ae-Ri comes to collect our glasses. “You’re free to move around the cabin now. If you prefer to sleep, there are items for you in the back. The bedroom is soundproof so that you can get as much rest as possible. Toiletries are in the bathroom and the shower has enough water for several showers.” I look at him wide eyed and a slight smile forms on his full lips. 

“Thank you, Ae-Ri,” Felix says. “I think we will sleep.”

“Good night, sir, miss.”

Felix gets up to stretch, quickly glancing to see Ae-Ri head to the cockpit after dimming the lights fully, the track lights along the floor turning on. She smiles at us as she closes the cockpit door behind her. “Come,” Felix says, offering his hand to me. I take it and he pulls me up, grabbing my ass to lift me. I wrap my legs around his waist, my arms around his neck. 

“Soundproof?” I say, arching an eyebrow at him.

“I’m just as surprised as you,” he says, opening the door. 

He walks through the threshold and turns sideways to close the door. Inside, to my surprise, is a queen-sized bed up against the left side of the jet with a fluffy dark beige comforter. Several pillows line the top and there is a nightstand on each side of the bed. Above the nightstand is a closed window shade and above that is a lamp with a switch on the side of the stands. Each stand also has a deep compartment built into the top to keep personal items from sliding off. There’s also a phone mounted on the wall in between the left nightstand and the wall. On the other side of the room are two of the same leather chairs and a table in the middle. 

Felix puts me down and I walk around the bed, opening the door to the bathroom where the lights automatically turn on. Inside is a vanity sink with multiple drawers off to the side, a hairdryer secured on the wall, another phone, a toilet, and a shower with a clear plexiglass door, showing that it can easily fit two people. That will come in handy. I close the door to find Felix putting our bags under the table and my purse in one of the chairs. He sits in the other to unlace his sneakers while I sit on the bed and pick up one of the packs of sleep clothes. 

“Wow, silk PJs,” I say. He snickers and brings his bag over to his feet. He opens it and produces a black box. He sits up and puts in on the table. “I brought something in case I had the chance of making us a part of the mile-high club. I thought I was going to have to sneak you in a bathroom. I was being honest when I said I didn’t know about the bed.”

I kick my sneakers off and pull my sweater over my head, revealing a black lacy bra. “Well, I guess it’s a good thing I came prepared.” Felix rubs his crotch as I quickly pull off my jeans and socks, revealing the barely there lace thong. I slide back to the center of the bed, kicking the wrapped PJs and eye masks off the bed, propping up on my elbows. “Come here Lixie.”

Felix wastes no time, stripping completely and I am panting as he crawls on the bed, kissing up my bare leg. He slides the box up towards my hand, kissing my hip bone. “I hope you like it.”

I lean on my left elbow so I can grab the box with my right hand. Felix kisses my abs as I toss the lid to the side. Inside is lube and a large purple dildo but at the base there is a cock ring attached to it. I look up at him and laugh. “I figured the only way you would sleep well was fucking your pussy and ass at the same time. Ever used one like that before?”

“No,” I say, biting my bottom lip. Felix tears my thong apart, tossing the shredded cloth to the side. He wiggles his legs in between mine, his dick nestled in my folds. “But I love how your mind works.”

He moves my bra to the side and tugs on my nipple with his teeth. “Just my mind?” he teases before sucking on my breast. I drop back on the bed, my fingers running through his long blonde hair. “Your taste is so addictive baby.” He moves to my right breast as I reach behind me to undo the clasp of my bra. I quickly pull the straps off my shoulders and arms, tossing it to the side. He greedily sucks and flicks my tight nipple. 

“God that tongue,” I moan, and he laughs around my breast. 

Felix releases my breast to attack my mouth, and I let him take control, owning what is his. Dominating Lix makes me feral every damn time. He grabs the dildo, running it down my side. “You need to think where you want this,” he says in my mouth. I moan as I my mind’s eye visualizes the possibilities. Him taking me from behind, buried in my ass while thrusting the dildo deep inside my pussy. 

“Dealer’s pick,” I moan. 

“Good choice,” he says, getting out from in between my legs, lying next to me. “Our friend here will get you ready for me and then it will take your sweet ass while I enjoy your pussy.” He spreads my legs apart more, bending them. Then he moves the tip of the dildo at my entrance. He presses a button on it, and I hear a buzzing sound. “Did I mention that it vibrates so both of us can enjoy it?” I’m going to be wrecked. 

“You really thought of everything,” I reply, staring longingly at him. 

“I did,” he smiles. ”I know how much you enjoy the Aussie line so...it’s also molded to be like....” 

Before I can express my shock, Felix thrusts the dildo inside of me and a guttural moan instantly escapes my lips. How the fuck did he get a mold of Chan’s dick? But that is the only thought in my head as he quickly pounds the dildo in my pussy. I grip the bed while he goes back to sucking on my breasts. The jet flies across the ocean while I fly through multiple orgasms, the sounds of my moans and my pussy being ravaged filling the room. The combination of the Chan-like dildo and the vibration has me approaching my peak before I know it. Then suddenly I arch my body, cumming loudly, groaning. Felix chuckles as he kisses up my shoulder, turning the vibration off to give me time to recover. 

“Shit,” I pant. “A Chan-shaped, vibrating dildo is something I didn’t know I needed.”

“I think I started something,” he chuckles, and I look at him wickedly. 

“I can’t even imagine two of his or, fuck, Minho’s dick. Hyunjin will say no, preferring me to enjoy the original only.”

“Yeah, he told me to fuck off when I asked him. Chan was more than happy to help,” he laughs. He reaches over in the box to pull out a remote. “Hit the button when you’re ready to ride.” He places the remote in my hand and he goes to pull the dildo out. I push his hand away and he looks at me.

“My turn to get you ready for me,” I breathe, pushing him on his back. 

A moan escapes my lips as I clench my walls to keep the dildo secure while sitting up. I quickly put my hair in a bun and then lean over on all fours perpendicular to his body, resting on my elbows when I am at his dick. He props up on his while I look at him as I circle his tip, making him lean his head back and clench his jaw, growling. I take him in his mouth and click the button on the remote, turning on the vibration. I moan loudly as I go to work, getting him off while the dildo hits my spot repeatedly. I angle my ass up and it slides deeper into me. I try to guttural moan but can’t with a mouth full of Lixie dick. Felix becomes impatient, though, so he grabs the back of my head with his right hand, moving me at a fast pace. 

“Just like that, Sylinda. Ahhh, good girl,” he pants, falling back. 

I watch him straining while he works my mouth and throat on his cock, his body shaking with each thrust. He suddenly let's go of my head, throwing his hands out to the side, gripping the comforter. This is when I love him the most; pronged, head back, and lips parted as he cusses while I suck him off. After a little while, I graze my teeth on his dick, and he pops up. He reaches over to slap my ass, stinging it. 

“You do that again and I will not be easy with you. You know how feral that makes me,” he growls. Bet. 

I graze my teeth again as I go down and he grips both sides of my head, lays back down, and thrusts his dick deeper than he ever has before. There’s my dark sunshine. He lets out a long moan as he feverishly fucks my face. I’m gagging and protesting as it becomes harder to breathe. He doesn’t hear me though, lost in his arousal as he fucks me faster. I steady my breathing to prevent me from panicking, wanting him to enjoy himself. 

“So. So close. FUCK!” 

The vibrating dildo slides in more, hitting my cervix, and I am lost in my own orgasms, whining around his enormous cock. Felix eventually shoots his load, and I choke, his cum going down my throat with the force of an erupting volcano. He quickly pulls me off of him and I gasp for air. He doesn’t notice, his feralness has taken over his feline senses. He leans over and roughly removes the dildo, switching it off. He slides the cock ring down his slick dick and then motions me to straddle me. 

“I’m going to fuck you and then we’re going to shower,” he commands, and I nod quickly, straddling him. “We both need sleep.” Felix then lines his dick up to my needy pussy while I position the dildo at my asshole, it still slick with my juices. I close my eyes and I lower myself. I instantly start panting, leaning my head back while I’m filled with his 5-star Michelin dick and the dildo. “You should always be filled simultaneously, it fills so good.” All I can do is nod my head, words leaving the stratosphere. I grip his chest tightly while I adjust, the remote still in my left hand. Felix brings my right hand to his lips, kissing the inside of my palm. I open my eyes to see him looking at me tenderly. I smile and lean down to kiss his lips. 

“Love you Lix,” I say in his mouth, him gripping my back tightly. Then I click the remote and a low moan escapes his lips. 

“God damn,” he exclaims. 

Meanwhile I am hyperventilating. Not only is the dildo vibrating but because of the cock ring, so is his dick, both rubbing against my wall as they pulsate. The feeling is overpowering, and I instantly start high-pitched moaning in his mouth. His tongue dances with mine, his hands moving to grip my waist, raising me and then slamming down on the hilts. That’s when the air is knocked out of me. I release his lips and pop up on my hands that rest on either side of his head. He watches with a sense of wonder as he pounds my ass and pussy, wrecking me completely. Sweat drenches my body as I am sent through orgasm after exquisite orgasm, screaming his name. 

Felix being the attentive lover that he has always been, talks me through each one. Praising me after one, telling me how I’m a good girl, riding him so well. Then the next, talking dirty to me, telling me how he wants me bound while Hyunlix and Minsung ravage my body, breaking me in half with each thrust. Duality has always been a word to describe the guys but the word has more meaning when talking about Felix. On one hand, he is the epitome of sunshine, his freckles glowing as he excitedly tells me about his passions or the latest TikTok trend. Then other times his expression goes dark to tell me how he can’t wait to be buried deep in my ass while he watches Minho fuck me senseless or his hand stroking his cock as Chan thrusts into my mouth and Han fucks my pussy. Felix flipping us has the delectable images out of my head as he puts me on my back. He grabs my leg and holds it under my knee, bringing it towards me. I cry out, gripping his back tightly at the stretch with the dildo in my ass. 

“Mmmmmm,” he says, nibbling on my ear. “I love your cries baby. Now, let Lixie bring you home.”

That’s when he thrusts into me repeatedly, the vibrations hitting deep. All of my senses are gone expect the pleasure he sends through my body. His thrusts are so deep I wouldn’t be surprised if his dick came out of my mouth to say hello while the dildo tickles my brain. It’s heavenly and if I died like this, I would be fine with that. He lets out loud moans as we both eventually reach our peaks, ready to explode together. And that’s what we do, crying out each other’s names while shaking. He releases my leg and collapses on top of me, both of us completely soaked. 

“Jesus,” I say, panting heavily and laughing through my high. Felix reaches over to grab the remote, turning the dildo off. 

“That thing is fucking deadly,” he says, his throat dry from fucking me thoroughly. 

“Agreed,” I reply. He leans back so that he can pull out of me, falling on his back. 

“I can’t wait to use that again though, soon,” He slides the cock ring off and sighs, completely satisfied. I look over and nod my head, licking my lips. “Be right back.” 

He sits up slowly, shaking his head from the blood rush and then he staggers into the bathroom. My eyes are heavy, but before I can fall asleep, I’m called into the bathroom to join Lix in the shower. We take our time washing each other, fingers roaming and teasing. After a quick fuck against the wall, I am drying my hair in the bathroom. I come out after it’s dry dressed in my PJs and Felix is already in bed, holding out the covers for me. I crawl in, curling up next to him. He kisses my forehead as he slides his arm under me, wrapping it around my waist. I let out a loud yawn, my eyes barely able to stay open.

“Sleep jagiya,” he says, sleepy himself. “I can’t wait for you to see the other surprises I have in store for you.”

_____________

At nine in the morning, I’m coming out of the shower when I hear my phone ring. That can’t be Sylinda. It’s too soon. I dry off and wrap a towel around my waist. I get my cell off the charger and see that it’s Chan calling.

“Hey mate,” Chan says when I answer. “You up?”

“Just got out of the shower.”

“Good. Get dressed. We have a problem,” he says, stress in his voice. “Nari will be coming over with me so make sure you’re decent.”

“Okay. Give me ten minutes,” I say hurriedly. What the fuck now?

I hang up the phone and quickly walk over to Sylinda’s closet to grab a hoodie, jeans, socks, and boxers. I slept in her bed last night, already missing her, and knew her bed would still smell like her. I run back into the bathroom to dry my hair and get dressed, my mind racing. Did something happen to their jet? By the time Chan and Nari are coming in her apartment, I am walking out of the bedroom. 

“Hey Hyunjin,” Nari says solemnly, and Chan mirrors her expression.

“What happened?” I reply, sitting on the couch. 

“Let’s wait until everyone gets here,” Chan says, pulling out a chair at the dining table, texting. I nod my head, as Han and Minho enter, with the rest arriving a little later. Changbin sits next to Chan at the table, the two quietly whispering. Minsung sits next to me on the couch with the maknaes sitting in recliners. I look at Chan, but it’s Nari, leaning against the wall next to the TV, who speaks first. 

“Matteo, the head of the Venice security detail called me at five this morning,” Nari starts.

“Okayyy,” Jeongin says. “What’s bad about that?”

Nari takes a deep breath in and then says, “There was a bomb threat at Derek and Sylinda’s hotel.” 

“Are you fucking kidding me?” Minho and I exclaim at the same time. Han jumps off the couch, pacing.

“This is serious,” Seungmin says worriedly. 

“It is,” Chan says, nodding to Nari to continue. 

“Luckily, Matteo is a captain for Italy’s top police department in the region and is over the different detective divisions,” she says slowly and I look at her confused.

“Wait, is he security or police?” I ask.

“Both. He moonlights as a security officer when there are big events in Venice.”

“Does he know who did this?” Changbin asks.

This time it’s Chan that speaks. “I talked with him soon after Nari talked to him, and he doesn’t know yet. He has detectives investigating the threat while local police handle the evacuation and search of the hotel.”

“They can’t stay there!” I screech and the room erupts in agreements. Suddenly, Chan’s phone rings so he heads out into the hallway to answer the call. 

“They need to turn the jet around and I say we lock her in her apartment for eternity,” Han exclaims, sitting back down next to Minho. Changbin throws his hands up in response.

“Silly will not go for the last part Ji,” he replies. 

“I. Don’t. Care,” Han growls.

“They need a round-the-clock SWAT detail,” Minho suggests.

“And one of those bullet proof SUVs like what dignitaries use,” Seungmin says next.

“Should they have bulletproof vests too,” Jeongin asks Nari. 

Meanwhile I’m lost in my thoughts, worry on my face. Who the fuck is doing this and how are they easily escaping detection? How did they find out where Sylinda is staying? We need to find the leak at JYP too. They could be working with the stalkers. Nari trying to calm everyone down has me out of his head. 

“Nari,” I say. “Could this be related to the stuff that’s been circulating on Twitter?”

“What the fuck is on Twitter?” Han exclaims, full panic mode having been activated. Minho grips Han’s bouncing knee and rubs it, trying to calm him. Meanwhile, Nari glares at me for mentioning it now. 

"I have notifications set for different hashtags that might relate to Sylinda and Derek,” Nari says.  “Same for you guys.”

“That’s how you found the posts about her being at Disney with us,” I say and Nari nods her head. 

“Unfortunately Twitter is a dumpster fire for toxic fans. Whether it’s people posting the hateful messages they leave on Bubble or, in this case, about her at Disney. The good news is neither Sylinda, Derek or even Hayley have Twitter, having removed the app after Elon bought the company.”

“I can’t believe I’m saying this but he’s crazier than JYP,” Changbin says, shaking his head. 

“None of us have Twitter either,” Minho says. 

“Exactly,” Nari says. “Marketing recommended to the Company that none of the idols should have the app and to let staff post official content only.”

“Yeah they even get quotes from Chan when we win an award,” Jeongin states. 

“What did they say about Sylinda and our Disney trip?” Han fumes, not letting it go.

I sigh and say, “Nari just told Chan and me, Chan forbidding her to tell anyone else, so don’t get mad at her Ji.” Han takes a deep breath, nodding his head in agreement. “Someone took a photo of Sylinda and Felix coming off the Haunted Mansion ride. Toxic fans were pissed that “some dancer” was spending time with all of us and not just me.”

“Well that’s to be expected, right?” Minho says. 

“True,” say, hesitating. “But there were a few that speculated that Felix put a move on her during the ride.”

“Shit!” Changbin exclaims. 

“Luckily fans shut that down quickly,” Nari says. “But because of that we didn’t include your time at Disney on SKZ Talker.”

“I wondered about that,” Seungmin says. “Glad they didn’t post the cams or it would have fueled the hate.”

“I personally deleted the recordings from Felix and Sylinda’s cameras,” she says. 

“You’ve been looking out for her a long time,” Minho says. “Thank you.”

“It was the first time any of you publicly announced a relationship. So while you were in LA, the Company assigned staff to monitor social media. I was the head of that group,” she says. Chan comes back in, shaking his head.

“Who was that?” I ask.

“The US DanceSport President,” Chan says. “He heard about the threat while waiting to get on his flight. Apparently the hotel that Sylinda and Derek reserved is the one that most of the international dancers book.”

“How is DanceSport going to handle this? I mean, can they?” Minho asks, putting an arm around my shoulder, mainly to comfort me but him as well. 

“He was on the phone with the Italian president. He was assured that they would triple the security and do a thorough search of Palasport Tailercio, the site of the competitions,” Chan says. Nari’s phone rings and I jump. She looks at it and tosses the phone to Chan. “Matteo is calling.”

“Put it on speakerphone,” Han demands. Chan moves his chair to the center of the living room, sits down, and answers.

“Hello Matteo,” Chan says. “It’s Chan. You’re on speakerphone with the group.”

“Signor Bang,” he replies in a heavy accent. “I have some news.”

“Tell us.”

“We determined the call came from a Seoul phone number,” he says, pausing to let the information sink in.

“SEOUL!” Seungmin cries out. “Who the fuck was it?”

“We spoke to an investigator who knows you, Detective Lee. Does that sound familiar to you?”

“Yes,” I chime in. “He handled Sylinda’s harassment case.”

“He told me about that. Detective Lee did some inquiring on his end. The number is linked to a burner phone. According to the cell company, it was activated three years ago and was sold at a small twenty-four hour grocery store,” Matteo says.

“Were they able to get video of whoever purchased it?” Changbin asks, moving his chair next to Chan.

“Unfortunately no,” Matteo replies. “While the store did have security recordings, Detective Lee said the owner only kept recordings on the cloud for thirty days at a time.”

“Damn it,” Chan growls. 

“We both agree that this was a prank with zero action behind it though,” Matteo says a little more upbeat. “It’s pretty well known here that the hotel is filled with international dancers. Several news agencies reported on that fact and had interviewed a few dancers while they exited the hotel, even some from South Korea.”

“If Korean Federation dancers were interviewed there, it would have made the news here,” I say.

“That’s what Detective Lee advised,” Matteo says. “He found a few broadcasts mentioning the dancers and their speculation that Derek and Sylinda would be at the same hotel.”

“Surely you’re going to keep their security tight?” Jeongin asks.

“Si,” he replies. “I’ve already spoken to the DanceSport president here. They have tripled security and we have bomb sniffing dogs going over every corner of the facility.”

“What about their hotel? Their costumes were delivered there already,” Han says.

“I had a team pick up their costumes and other pre-shipped items, searching everything thoroughly,” Matteo says. “We secured two places for them under pseudonyms. The first is a hotel suite where they will meet their stylists for their fittings as well as hair and makeup the day of competitions. There is even a ballroom that they can use to practice on Thursday. It’s close to Palasport Taliercio so their travel time will be less. Only my team will know where they are staying.”

“Where’s that?” Chan asks. 

“I know the family that owns Violino d’Oro. The hotel is off the Rio di San Moise which branches off the Grand Canal, so less crowded. We reserved the top floor which has two, three-bedroom suites.”

“Won’t people notice a ton of security?” Seungmin asks.

“No,” Matteo replies. “It’s not unheard of to have security at these types of places so no one will be suspicious. My team will even take the long way to and from the port in order to get them to SUVs and back to the hotel to make sure we aren’t followed.”

“Wait. What about Yongbokie?” I say, panicking.

“Don’t worry,” Nari says, trying to calm me. “I’ve already been in touch with Louis Vuitton’s team to let them know that for security reasons we would be changing his hotel. They gave me instructions on where he should go to get ready for the fashion show.”

“I would prefer the three of them stay at the same hotel,” Matteo says. “We can limit issues that way.”

“That won’t be a problem as long as you have enough personnel to handle the different locations simultaneously,” Chan says.

“We do.”

“Good. I will let Lix know. I’m supposed to call him in the morning when they’re close,” Chan says, looking at me and I nod numbly. “I want you in constant communication with me. Let me know their movements in real time, I don’t care what time it is.”

“Yes sir,” Matteo says, hanging up.

“What about their detour?” Changbin asks Chan. 

“I’ve already secured a detail for that,” Nari says. 

“Hyung, I don’t like this,” Jeongin says worriedly.

“No one knows about that stop outside of Nicholas, the flight crew, and us,” he says calmly. “I think they will be okay there. It would be different if it was an official stop.”

“She’s going to be stressed when she finds out. I’m already stressed!” Seungmin says and Han nods his head in agreement. 

“Trust me. We all feel it,” Chan replies, looking at the time on his phone. “We need to head to the Company soon for practice.” Everyone starts to rise, everyone but Minho.

“You will let us know her movements too, in real time, Hyung,” he says sternly, eyes piercing and jaw locked. “I want to know if she sneezes wrong.” 

Chan looks around the living room at his brothers, each one determined to keep the three cherished travelers safe. “You have my word.” That’s when the air that everyone had been holding in is let out. Each one of us knowing that when Chan gives his word, he never breaks it, especially when it is something as important as this.

God keep them safe, PLEASE!

____________

“No peeking,” Felix says as I try to sneak a look out the closed shades near the bed.

“Fine,” I whine. I put my toiletry bag in my carry-on, zipping it closed. I hand it to him and open the door for him as he brings both bags and my purse out of the room. I go to sit in the same seat I was in when we took off, and Felix tsks at me.

“Sit on the other side please,” he smiles, handing me my purse and putting my bag in my original seat. 

“Are you going to tell me what you have planned?” I growl, my patience running thin at being kept in the dark for so long. 

Especially since he left our bed at sunrise, grabbing his ringing phone and tiptoeing outside the room. Thanks to the soundproof room, I couldn’t listen in on the call. He was gone for a while and I debated putting my robe on to find out what was going on, instead I waited. I went to check the time and to see if I could figure out where we were, that’s when I realized that he grabbed my phone as well. I planned to grill him when he came back, however, he seemed stressed when he returned. But he quickly threw on a smile, falling on top of me and covering my face in kisses, doing his damnedest to distract me. I kept asking what was wrong so he crawled under the covers, devouring my pussy whole until I shut the hell up with my questions. I was both irritated and moaning until my throat dried out. 

Ae-Ri comes out of the cockpit and smiles at me, quickly grabbing cups. Without thinking I reach for my phone in my purse, forgetting he still has it. I grumble until Ae-Ri walks over. She sets the cups on the table and Felix says, “Is it time?” She nods her head and leaves, closing the cockpit door behind her. “Jagiya, would you like to know where we’re landing?”

“No.” 

“Oh, okay. Cool,” he says, picking up his cup, sipping his tea slowly. I mirror him, enjoying the rich coffee. This is so good but I can’t place the origin. He smacks his lips loudly and then he hums Get Cool, taunting me.

I put my cup down roughly. “If you don’t tell me, I am going to tie you down and suck you off, not letting you cum.”

“You said you didn’t want to know,” he cackles. “Also, maybe I want you to do that too.”

“Lix.”

“I mean that sounds really hot.”

“Felix....”

“I wonder if Ae-Ri has any rope in one of those compartments.”

“YONGBOK!” I exclaim, throwing my napkin at him. 

“Okay, okay,” he says. “Open the shade baby.”

I put my hand on the shade and close my eyes, raising the handle until I feel it stop. I slowly open my eyes and let out a gasp. The sky is clear, our altitude reduced below the clouds. Below us, as we circle over it, is the Eiffle Tower, gleaming in the morning sun. 

“You’re fucking with me!”

“Naur, I’m not, Sylinda,” Felix says with a big grin. “We have to fill up here so we’re taking a little detour.” I squeal as I get out of my seat, running over to sit in his lap. I cover his face in kisses, thanking him after each one and he laughs deeply. “Does this mean you’re not mad at me anymore?”

“I wasn’t mad,” I say, looking out the window, still in shock.

“Yes you were,” he whispers.

I look back at him, smiling. “I told you. I could never be mad at you Lixie. Irritated, sure but not mad. I can’t believe you did this.”

“For you I would move mountains,” he says kissing me. 

“Lix, what if Ae-Ri comes back?” I say, trying to pull away. 

“Three letters, N... D... A,” he replies, gripping my back to pull me in for a deeper kiss. 

A little after seven in the morning, we land and I am beaming, excited to see the city I have always dreamed of visiting. When the doors are open and the stairs are attached to the jet, we head toward the front. Ae-Ri holds out my jacket and Felix takes it from her, holding it out for me so I can put it on.

“I hope you are happy with your surprise miss. I hated not being able to tell you,” she apologizes. 

“I am very happy. Please do not feel bad. He’s known for these antics,” I giggle. 

“We will see you when you get back. Your security detail is already aware of when you need to return,” Ae-Ri bows again and I struggle to keep the smile on my face. Security detail? 

Felix puts his jacket on and then guides me to the door. We walk down the steps, and I see five blacked-out SUVs with twenty men dressed in black suits, sunglasses on. Can they be any less obvious? A tall man in a black suit with brown hair and a clean shaven face approaches once we’re at the bottom of the stairs. 

“Ello, I am François, your head of security. If you will please follow me,” François says with a thick accent. Him and five other men surround us as we make our way to the middle SUV. He opens the door for me and I get in, sitting down hard. 

I wait until the door is closed to roll up the privacy window. “Spill!” I demand.

“Shit,” he whispers to himself. “Um, so something happened in Venice.” Then he tells me everything; the bomb threat, changing hotels, the added security, and the bomb sniffing dogs. By the time he is done, my head hurts and tears are forming. “Look I will be right there with you. I would rather die than let anything happen to you.”

“Lix,” I say, holding his hand. “Don’t say that.”

“Would calling Channie calm your fears?” He knows me so well.

I get my phone out, video calling him and he answers at once. “Hey baby,” he says tenderly. 

“Hey.”

“Listen, everything is going to be okay. Alright?” he says, Hyunjin sitting down next to him, giving me an encouraging smile. I nod my head, sniffing loudly. “We’ve been on the phone with the authorities and everyone is on high alert. But the good news is the threat wasn’t made locally and they haven’t found anything in their searches to suggest it was a real threat.”

“So,” Hyunjin chimes in. “Enjoy Paris. No one outside of those that must know, know you are there. Not even the Company knows Felix is there.”

“They’ll know if he’s spotted,” Seungmin says off camera. 

“And Hyung will handle it if that happens,” Changbin replies, sitting on the other side of Chan. “What’s the motto Sylinda?”

“Fuck JYP.”

“Exactly kitten,” Minho says, his head sticking upside down at the top of the screen, his hair hanging down. “So be a good kitten and enjoy breakfast.”

“You better get hot chocolate while you’re there or I will be thoroughly disappointed in you,” Han exclaims, leaning over Hyunjin.

“Shopping!” Jeongin screams off-screen. “You HAVE to at least do some quick shopping.”

“I think we may have some time after breakfast,” Felix replies. 

“Okay. I will enjoy Paris but you better tell me if police discover anything. The moment it happens,” I say, looking at Chan and Felix. 

“Promise,” Chan says. “We have to go.”

“Saranghae!” they all yell. 

“Goobers,” I chuckle, hanging up the call. I lean into Felix, needing his comforting touch. I look past him to watch as we head toward Paris. The weather is perfect, not a cloud in the sky. I crack the window when we cross over the Seine, wanting to smell the different shops along the way to our secret destination. I let out a gasp when we stop in front of the Eiffel Tower. “What? Really?” I squeal, hugging him tightly. 

“We have reservations at Le Jules Verne. A belated birthday present from Nicholas,” Felix grins. “You’re not afraid of heights, right?” I shake my head as the door is opened for us. He puts his sunglasses on and pulls down his fluffy hat, his hair hidden by it and the collar of his jacket. The guards escort us to the elevator but do not enter. Felix presses the button for the restaurant and we slowly ascend. Once we are high enough, he takes his glasses and hat off, pulling his hair out on his leather jacket.

“I can’t believe they’re not coming up,” I scoff. 

“That’s because the restaurant is closed. It’s normally only opened for lunch and dinner.”

“Oh,” I say. “I’m a little overwhelmed. I didn’t think Nicholas knew who I was.”

“We’ve talked about you but he already knew who you were from when we appeared on Fallon. He’s dying to get you into some of his designs, even talked of wanting you on the runway,” he replies.

“I will leave the modeling to models,” I laugh. “I would feel too nervous around so many beautiful women.”

“They are chopped liver compared to you,” he says, kissing my cheek. I roll my eyes at him as the elevator opens and we step out into a lobby where Chef Anton waits, smiling broadly. 

“Good morning,” he says, extending his hand. I place mine in his and he kisses my knuckles. “Monsieur Ghesquiere did not tell me his guests would be so mesmerizing. I trust you both had a pleasant flight?”

“We did,” Felix says, shaking his hand. “Thank you for allowing us to dine here so early.”

“Anything for Monsieur,” Chef Anton gushes, escorting us through the lobby and dramatically opening the doors. “Welcome to Le Jules Verne.” I gasp at the view before me. 

The floor and ceiling are crisp white, with tan tables and chairs throughout. The breathtaking view can be seen in panoramic floor-to-ceiling windows. He guides us to the center of the windows to enjoy a perfect view of Paris with the sun on the other side of the tower. Like a true gentleman, he pulls out my chair as remove my jacket. I sit and place my purse and jacket in the empty chair to the left of me. Meanwhile Felix sits to my right after removing his leather jacket. 

“I have prepared a typical French breakfast but also a tasting of some of my favorite amuse-bouche. I can’t have the Italians out doing me,” he laughs. “Plus I must have you hungry for more so you can visit me again, yes?” 

“Of course,” I say. “We will be pleased with whatever you have for us.”

“Parfaite!” he exclaims, turning to leave us with our view and each other. 

I quickly get my phone out to take pictures of the scenery, my excitement unable to contain itself. I look over to see Felix with his head in his hand, watching me so I take one of him. He leans over my chair to kiss my cheek and I capture the sweet kiss in selfie mode. Then our waiter returns and I place my phone facedown while he sets a silver tray on an empty table next to us. He puts an empty cup on a saucer in front of the both of us. Next he puts down a small bowl of whipped cream, the peaks stiff but light. He dramatically produces a carafe of warm liquid and when he pours I instantly know it’s hot chocolate. I have had dreams about this. Then he sits a platter of regular croissants, chocolate croissants, and pain au chocolat in between us. I inhale deeply and clap my hands softly like a school girl. Before leaving, he places a small platter of fresh fruit and plates for us on the table. 

“Enjoy.”

“I need to take a picture to send to everyone,” I whisper. Felix smiles for me as I zoom out to include him, our food, and the view. 

M: Stunning view for breakfast. 

H: Hot chocolate!!! I would devour you first and it after.

C: I want to eat that cream off your body, stat.

LK: I would become a diabetic from eating that and you every day. So sweet.

S: Um, you do realize she sent this to the entire group, right?

Felix suddenly chokes on his hot chocolate at the realization, laughing fully when he’s recovered.

HJ: I am DEAD!!!! Can you hear me cackling from Paris?

I.N.: I need therapy. 

CB: I’m not letting you live this down. Any of you.

F: I have never laughed so hard. 

M: Channie book a group therapy session. Hehe  

C: Sigh. Love you.

HJ: Ditto

Han: Three-o

LK: xxxx

I shake my head as I put my phone back in my purse. Then I turn my attention to my breakfast while talking with Felix and admiring the view. 

_________

“Did you have fun baby?” Felix asks as he cuts into his steak while our jet heads towards Venice a little after noon. 

“So much fun,” I say, dipping a piece of my lobster in butter. I place it in my mouth and sigh at how tender it is, cooked perfectly. Ae-Ri had the food delivered right before we arrived at the tarmac. “I will have dreams about how delectable the air markets smelled. I have never seen that many fresh pastries at one time.”

“Jinnie usually gets a bag filled with pastries when he’s here,” Felix laughs. “What did you end up getting everyone?”

My mind’s eye goes through the bags on the couch. “Let’s see, I got a beret for Jinnie.”

“He’ll love that,” he replies. 

“I will want him to wear it just once while he’s painting,” I giggle. “Then I got Quokka some French snacks, Minho furry cat gloves, Seungmin a Pikachu plushie that’s holding the Eiffel Tower, Binnie a leather-bound notebook to write down song ideas on, Chan some cool aviator sunglasses I know he wanted, and Jeongin some French face creams.”

“Wonder how long the snacks will last Jisung?”

“I give it an hour,” I reply. “Oh I got you something too.”

“You did?”

I nod my head and point to his jacket draped over the chair across the isle. “Look in your right pocket.” Felix puts his silverware down and takes his champagne glass with him, sipping as he crosses the isle. He reaches in his pocket and pulls out a black velvet bag. He arches an eyebrow at me as he comes back to his seat. 

“What did you do?” he laughs, putting his glass down and opening the bag. He holds his hand out, letting the gold bracelet fall out. It has an intertwined gold chain that attaches to a gold plate. Felix reads the words engraved on the plate, “Je t’aime. Sylinda, I love it.” He looks up to see me fingering his necklace. 

“We match now,” I say. He grins at me as he holds his wrist and bracelet out for me. I push the sleeve of his Louis Vuitton sweater up and place it on his wrist. Once I have secured it, I kiss the inside of his wrist, smelling the perfume I got him before my birthday. “That smells nice on you. Whoever got it for you has great taste.”

“She tastes great too,” he grins darkly before picking up his silverware to finish his steak. 

“Felix?”

“Hmmm,” he says, putting a piece of steak in his mouth. 

“I need your help with something,” I say nervously, drinking the last of my champagne to get the courage to ask my question.

“You have it,” he says after chewing.

“Since we had a quick trip, I want to go on trips with the others, alone,” I say, bracing myself for the disappointment that will happen when he says its not possible. 

“A trip?”

“A vacation,” I clarify. “That lasts for a few days which means this trip wouldn’t count for us.”

“What brought on this idea,” he replies. I shrug my shoulders and he rolls his eyes at me. “You know I know there is a reason. Tell me baby.”

“Well, Hyunjin has been hinting at long term plans for us, all of us,” I say. “If I’m going to consider that, I need to spend time alone with you guys, away from the stresses of work.”

“Makes sense.”

“It does?” I ask. Why am I surprised he understands. He’s always so understanding.

“Long term means at some point, when we are way older, we won’t be artists anymore,” Felix says, leaning back in his chair. “You’re worried that when the music stops our love for you might change.”

“How do you know me so well!” I exclaim. 

“Because we think alike,” he says. “It’s perfectly reasonable. While I know you didn’t fall in love with us because we are idols, it’s because of us being idols that our time together is always interrupted by our schedules.

“Exactly,” I say. “What if twenty years down the road, one of you don’t like spending time with me. People fall out of love with each other when circumstances change, like when kids leave the nest and the parents are left alone with each other.”

“I can one-thousand percent say with confidence that will never happen with us. Ever,” he says with confidence. He swings his chair out and pats his leg. I get up and sit in his lap, my legs draped over the arm rest while he holds my waist. “Sure things change while time passes but that will never make us love you less.”

“So you would be happy with me when I am eighty and yelling at you because I can’t hear?” I ask sarcastically. He looks me over, his eyes searching and is quiet. “What is it?”

“Just thinking how cute you will be at eighty. Grey hair and happy lines on your face,” he cups my face, brushing his thumb across my lips. “I will make everyone sick, slowly chasing you around the house and telling you how I can’t wait to take you to bed at eight at night.”

“I hope my hair turns all white like my grandmother,” I say. “I remember thinking it was beautiful as a kid.”

“Hot,” he says, kissing my lips.

“So will you help me?” I say in his mouth. 

He releases my lips after a few moments, “I promise.”

“JYP will be livid,” I say worriedly. “He already hates me.”

“I don’t give a fuck. Changbin already said if he shows his ass again in regards to you, he was literally kicking his ass.”

“Binnie despises him,” I laugh. “Rightfully so too. I tried watching the reality show but had to stop when I saw everyone crying during that episode.”

Felix nods his head solemnly, “Yeah it was the worst day of my life besides when Jinnie was gone. That’s why Jinnie is so happy you aren’t going back to the US after Italy. He’s literally lost everything once, losing you would be his undoing.”

“I’m not going anywhere,” I say, running my fingers through his hair. “And if Hyunjin has his way, he’ll chain me to the bed to make sure I don’t.” I feel Felix’s dick twitch underneath me and I chuckle. “I guess my sunshine agrees with that idea.”

“Seeing you tied up is MY undoing,” he replies, grabbing my face to bring me to his lips. “God the image of you on that sex swing, limbs hanging from the straps, has been burned into my memory.”

Before I can ask him how many times he’s stroked himself off to that image, the cockpit door opens. I quickly release Felix’s lips and turn to find Ae-Ri approaching to take our empty dishes. When done, she has us buckle up for our descent. Felix and I watch in silence as the jet descends below the clouds, revealing a calm sea surrounding Venice. I see the Grand Canal snake through the land while large boats make their way into the harbor. The jet then turns to line up with Marco Polo Airport and I grip the arms of my chair when it lands roughly. After the jet is parked, we unbuckle our belts and Felix helps me put my jacket on. 

“If you will leave your carry-ons and your bags from Paris, we will get them to your security detail,” Ae-Ri says. 

Kwan hands Felix a business card, “This is my cell. Please let us know when you want to leave on Tuesday and we will get things ready on our end.”

Tae bows to me and smiles when he rises, “I hope you enjoyed your flight miss.”

“I did,” I say, returning his bow.

“I will make sure to tell Nicholas how well you took care of us,” Felix says. “My assistant will be sending your gratuity shortly.”

The three of them bow deeply to him and then we descend the stairs. Off to the side is a stretched SUV along with a dreadful five vehicles in front AND behind ours. I groan at seeing forty security officers in plain clothes in different positions around the vehicles and jet. That’s when a man approaches, dressed in jeans, a red turtle neck, and a brown leather jacket. He grins at us and holds out his hand for Felix to shake. 

“Signor Lee,” the man says, shaking Felix’s hand. “I am Matteo, your head of security. Signora.” He takes my hand and bows, lips close to my hand but not enough to touch it. Courteous but professional. Good. “If you will follow me. It’s over an hour travel to your hotel, Violino d’Oro.”

“Wait,” I say, stopping. “Does Derek know about the new arrangements?” Before Matteo can answer, the stretched SUV passenger door opens and Derek steps out. 

“Hurry up you two! I’m ready to get in comfortable clothes!” he exclaims, smiling broadly. 

“DEREK!” I squeal, running to hug him. He hugs me tightly and then I turn to Felix. “You planned it so we were at the airport at the same time.” Felix grins in response.

“Lix is a sneaky chick,” Derek laughs. “I landed thirty minutes before you. Matteo met me at my gate, got my luggage and then we drove out here.”

“If everyone will get in, I can go over things on the way to the harbor,” Matteo says. I get inside first and slide down the long bench seats, opting to sit in the middle. I look to my left to see that the privacy window is already up. Felix gets to the left of me and Derek on the right while Matteo sits on the other bench seat in front of me. Felix gets out his phone and opens up the chat for Chan.

F: Headed to hotel.

C: How’s the weather?

Felix looks at me and then back at his phone.

F: Sweaty. Security have NDAs?

C:  Ne

Felix interlaces his right hand with mine as he types with his left hand. I try to see what he’s typing but Matteo speaking has my attention moved from Felix’s phone. Matteo looks at Derek and says, “You’re booked at the hotel under pseudonyms, Ross Geller, Monica Geller, and Chandler Bing.” Felix drops his phone and laughs, knowing Friends is one of my favorite shows. 

I look at Felix. “Mr. Bing,” I say, kissing his cheek. 

“Wait, that means I’m Ross. I don’t whine like him!” he says, whining just like Ross. Felix and I laugh even harder at him and Derek taps his hands and wrists together in response, the Friends universal code for “fuck you.”

Matteo clears his throat and continues. “We also secured a secondary location for you to practice and for your stylists to get you ready for your competitions. Your costumes have been taken there and we have a detail watching the suite, ballroom, and the building.”

“The stylists and our costumes can come to our hotel, surely,” I say. 

“Nari explained that the stylists are new since your usual ones are unavailable,” he replies and I nod my head. “To be safe, your lodging isn’t being shared with anyone, not even DanceSport or Louis Vuitton.”

“What about Felix’s fitting?” Derek asks.

“I’m getting ready at a secondary location too,” Felix says, releasing my hand to wrap his arm around me. “Nicholas knows something is up but not the details.”

“Correct,” Matteo says. “We told the media that there was a possible gas leak at your original hotel and told the manager he couldn’t tell anyone about the threat since it was an active investigation.”

“Will he listen?”

“I may have threatened him with jail time if he didn’t,” Matteo laughs. 

“Glad you’re on our side,” Derek says, leaning back, somewhat more relaxed. 

“If you need anything, you let me know and I will send men out to get it. All room service orders will be searched for your safety as well,” Matteo says seriously. 

“We were planning to go sightseeing on Monday,” I say, looking at Derek.

“Our goal is to allow you to enjoy your time while in Venice,” he says. “We’re not here to restrict your plans, only the public’s access to you.”

“How will that work for the fashion show?” Felix asks. 

“We will take you there and some of my security team will be inside, blending in as servers and other workers. Nari already arranged that. The rest will be on standby outside throughout the grounds along with regular police that the brand already arranged.”

Felix nods his head, relaxing as well. “And what about when they are competing?”

“Guards outside their dressing rooms and seats have been secured throughout the first two rows surrounding the dance floor. More will be roaming the access areas and grounds. After we did a thorough sweep of Palasport Taliercio, we have had round the clock guards inside and outside the facility.”

“Sounds like you have things covered,” I say.

“Our priority is to keep the three of you safe,” he says, then his features turn soft. “But if I may say, I have a bigger stake.” I look at him with a confused look on my face, my head tilted to the side. “My teenage daughter is a fan of Stray Kids and my wife a fan of your dancing, Signora. I would be dragged along the floor of the Grand Canal if anything happened to the three of you.”

I look over to see Felix texting Chan to make sure to send Matteo a care package of SKZ merch for his daughter. He looks up from his phone to wink at me and I lean into him. Eventually our caravan pulls up to the harbor and people stop, getting their phones out to record the three of us being escorted to a boat. Some scream, recognizing one of us and Matteo has us get down below, hidden by the closed curtains on the windows. When our boat makes it’s way out of the harbor, I can hear several boats around us. Matteo speaks to his team on a radio, an earpiece in his ear. At one point the boat lunges forward, the speed of our boat increasing. I grip Felix’s arm to keep upright while Matteo yells into the radio. 

“Boats two, three, and four, block them. Don’t let them get close,” he yells. The boat makes a sharp turn and we are slung into Derek. “Hang on. Someone is following us.” It isn’t long until our boat slows down and Matteo visibly relaxes. “Everything’s okay.”

“What happened?” Derek asks as Felix and I readjust our jackets, sliding back down on the bench to give him room. 

“There was a boat following us from the harbor. The captain tried going a different way but the boat kept following. He took off while others blocked them, boarding their boat when it stopped,” he says. “Turns out it was teenagers. They recognized Signor Lee and were trying to get pictures.”

“Jesus, scared the shit out of me,” Derek says. “How much longer until we are at the hotel? I don’t know how much longer I can deal with a rocking boat.”

“We are going to go through side accesses to make sure we are not followed further. Then we can get you to your hotel.”

Twenty minutes later the boat slows down. I risk a peek out the window and find a tan, three-story building with different flags on poles above the entrance. “Violino d’Oro” shows above the doorway. I love that hotels and shops in Venice are built like large houses. Matteo has us exit the boat and the captain shakes our hands before another guard helps us onto the walkway. We are then ushered straight through the lobby and into the elevator while other guards unload our bags. The elevators open and there is a door on either side of a hallway. Two guards are stationed at the door on the right. 

“We have the suite on the left and the right is yours,” Matteo says. He scans a card on our door and holds it open for us. “Let me show you around. 

Through the threshold is a hallway with different paintings placed on the white walls. At the end of the hall are doors on either side. Past that are two glass doors with high arched glass windows above. The curtains are back so I can see the veranda on the other side filled with different flowers along the railing, several lounge chairs, and a large table with chairs around it for outside dining. Matteo opens the door on the left and has us follow him in.

“Senora, this is yours,” he says. 

The door opens to a living room with white walls and floors. Various paintings matching the theme of the hallway are spread throughout the walls tastefully. There’s also a modern couch, end tables with crystal lamps, a writing table in front of a large window, a TV mounted on the wall by front door, and a large coffee table on a colorful rug, a chandelier hangs from the ceiling above the table as well. 

We walk through another door and I am in awe of how beautiful the bedroom is. There is a king sized bed up against the left wall and a TV sits on a dresser on the other side of the room. There is a chaise lounge chair in front of a window closest to the bedroom door. The window is open, bringing in smells of the ocean and flowers from the flower box. On the opposite end of the room from us is the same type doors as the veranda. The curtains are pulled back and the doors open, leading to the balcony. I can hear a gondola worker singing an Italian sonnet and I turn to look at Felix, beaming. 

I walk around the bed and next to the balcony doors, on the same wall as the bed’s headboard is a door that leads to the bathroom. I put my purse on the ivory two-sink counter that has two large oval mirrors above it. To my right is an enormous jetted tub that can easily fit four people. Next to it is a glass shower with a shower head on each end. There’s a toilet in it’s own separate room and then at the end of the bathroom is a walk-in closet. 

I come out of the bathroom to Derek coming from balcony. “Well this is top-tier,” he laughs. 

“I’m glad you approve,” Matteo says. “Yours and Signor Lee’s rooms are across the hall. There is a balcony off of the living room and two bedrooms with private bathrooms.”

We walk back into my living room to find my luggage and bags sitting under the TV. “Matteo, what kind of food service does the hotel offer?” I ask. 

“There is a private restaurant on the first floor that offers a formal dining setting for dinner. There is also room service that is open from six am until eleven at night,” Matteo says. “You can also order from the restaurant and have it delivered here if you prefer.”

“I think I would prefer that tonight,” Derek says. “Want to eat out on the veranda?”

“That sounds perfect,” Felix says.

“Your luggage should be in your living room,” Matteo says. “Please contact me if you need to leave the hotel so I can get the team ready.” He types on his phone and then I hear my phone ding in the bathroom as Derek and Felix’s ding in their hands. “I will leave you to get settled.” He nods to us and then leaves. 

I walk over to the window to see the building across the way has it’s shudders closed. On the first floor I notice that its an entrance to a store. Hopefully that means no one lives upstairs. I will have to ask Matteo later. Derek talking has me out of my head.

“I take it Felix’s room is for show?” he asks and I turn to grin at him. “Understood. I will roll around in his bed so it looks like someone slept in it.” Felix throws his head back, cackling.

“You’re a true friend mate,” he says, shaking Derek says. “What time do you want to eat?”

“Sunset?” he asks me.

“Sounds good,” I reply. “I have a feeling we’ll will crash after a good meal.”

“See you then,” he says and gets his phone out, dialing Hayley’s number. He leaves as she answers the phone. “Babe, this hotel is sick!”

“I’m going to get my luggage,” Felix says, wrapping his arms around my waist once I am away from the window. “My stuff is going to be here, screw appearances.”

“Okay,” I chuckle. “I think I may take a relaxing bath.” He kisses my lips and then makes his way to the coffee table. Meanwhile I open a wooden cabinet by the second window in the living room to find it’s actually a small refrigerator with bottled water, orange juice, and milk. On top of it sits an expresso machine that I feel like I need instructions to in order to operate it.

Felix picks up the room service binder and flips through. “How about a fruit and cheese platter to snack on.”

“Perfect,” I say, kissing his lips. “Feel free to join me once it’s delivered.”

“You bet your sweet ass I will,” Felix says darkly before leaving the suite.

I get my phone out of my purse once I am in the bathroom after closing the balcony doors and pulling the curtains closed throughout the bedroom. I start the water and look at my lock screen, three in the afternoon. I do the math to figure out Seoul’s time. It’s only ten at night there. He should be eating right now. I sit my phone on the vanity, angling it just right so he can see inside the tub. Then I video call Hyunjin, standing off camera. 

The screen turns on and I can tell he’s sitting at my dining table. “Sylinda?” he says, concern on his face. I stand in front of the camera, him only being able to see me from the waist down. I slowly unbutton my jeans and he chuckles at me. “What are you doing Juicy?” I don’t say anything as I pull down my jeans, revealing my smiling face as I do. Hyunjin props his phone on something and leans back in his chair, enjoying the show. I stand back up after kicking my shoes off and pulling my jeans and socks off. I then pull my sweater off, revealing another pair of skimpy thongs. I turn around to show off my ass and Hyunjin groans. I bend over to pull my them down after I have taken my bra off, panting can be heard behind me. I stand up and turn around for him to find me newly waxed. 

“Mmmmm someone must have a skimpy costume again,” he growls. 

“I do,” I giggle. I step into the tub, sighing at the warm water. “How was practice?”

“Long. I was worried about you the whole day,” he says with a sigh. 

“That’s why I wanted to call. To calm you,” I say, wetting the loofa. 

“If your goal was to calm me, you are doing the opposite jagiya.”

“Really,” I play shocked. “What’s this doing to you?” I put body wash on the loofa, getting the suds thick. I run the loofa over my breasts, knowing he can see my naked body fully.

“Making me god damn feral for that pussy of yours,” he says breathlessly. 

“What would you do if you were here?”

Hyunjin scoots back his chair so I can see his cock in his hand, stroking it slowly. “I would take my time, kissing you deeply.” I pull my nipple, twisting and moaning. “Then line up my hard dick to your pussy, torturing you by slowly filling you. Then I would make you scream for hours.” 

I lean back fully, my mind racing with images of him wrecking me. Suddenly I hear the door close behind me and something being put on the vanity, my back facing away from the door. I hear clothes being taken off and then feel a hand run down from my shoulder to my right nipple. 

“Hey Yongbokie,” Hyunjin says, panting, his strokes steady. 

“Want to give Jinnie a real show?” Felix says in my left ear and I nod my head. “Good girl.”

He gets in the water on the other end of the tub and pulls me to him. He pulls my hair that’s in a bun, leaning my head back as he attacks my mouth. I hear Hyunjin groan in response and I chuckle in Felix’s mouth. Then Felix pushes me back, my neck resting on the neck pillow attached to the tub. He throws my leg over his left shoulder so Hyunjin’s view isn’t blocked. He looks over at the phone, grinning as he fills me up. I arch my body to him, groaning as I close my eyes. 

“Feel good baby,” Hyunjin asks. I nod my and he snaps his fingers at me. I open my eyes to look at him. “I need words baby. Tell me how good he fucks you.”

I moan loudly, “He feels so good Jinnie. His cock stroking my walls so well.” Felix puts his hands on the side of the tub, rising so my leg is flush with his chest. The stretch is marvelous. He fucks me slowly, rolling his trim body into me. With each thrust though my body jolts upward, my chest bounding. 

“Kiss her breasts,” Hyunjin commands. 

Felix leans down to lick my nipple, putting his hair behind his ear so Hyunjin can see. He pulls it with his teeth and my eyes roll in the back of my head. He moves over to my right breast, groping it roughly while fucking my pussy fast. I am left high-pitched screaming while Hyunjin continues stroking his cock. 

“So eager for me Sylinda,” Felix growls around my breast. My pussy clenches around his dick as I scream while cumming. He slows, letting me enjoying my aftershocks. When I have recovered, he pulls out of me. “Ride for us.”

“Yes,” Hyunjin and I say at the same time. 

Felix leans back on the other end of the tub and I straddle him. I look over at the phone and realize that Hyunjin can only see my body. I go to get out of the tub to move it but Hyunjin shakes his head. So I undo my bun, my hair cascading on my wet back. I hear Hyunjin whisper his approval and I look slyly at him as I grab Felix’s cock, lining it up to my entrance. Then I lower myself slowly while Felix caresses my breasts. I stay still once I am filled, enjoying the feeling, Felix pulling my nipples roughly. 

“I wish I was there to take that ass,” Hyunjin groans. 

“Me too baby,” I say, moving my hips. I stare into Felix’s soul as I ride his dick, sweat covering his face. He growls with each thrust of my hips. “God you’re so big Lixie. Deep inside me.” 

Hyunlix groans at my statement and I smile, my words having the effect I wanted. Then its my turn to grip the sides of the tub. But instead of laying down on top of him, I bounce myself on his cock so Hyunjin can watch me unravel. I grit my teeth as my pace is fast and deep. Felix leans his head back, gripping my waist and raising my body to help me ride him. 

He arches his body to my cunt and says, “Just like that. Don’t stop.”

I look over to see cum sliding down Hyunjin’s shaft and over his hand. His head is back and a euphoric expression on his face, lost in our pleasurable moans. Felix brings his hands around my ass, sliding up some so that we both are viewable. He then watches me as he moves me on his shaft and I lean my head back, enjoying him taking over my movements, screaming through each slam on his hilt. I am starting to clench again when I hear the door to my apartment open and then a loud gasp. I look over to see Han moving into the frame behind Hyunjin, his face contorted. 

“Jesus Jinnie!” Han exclaims, seeing Hyunjin’s dick out, cum dripping over his hand. ”I ordered ramen with NO sausage and NO special sauce.” And just like that, the lust filled locomotive loses steam and I collapse into Felix, the both of us cackling. He holds me tightly and turns the water back on, warming us both. 

“Ji,” Hyunjin growls, scooting up quickly to grab a napkin to wipe his dick and hands before correcting himself in his clothes. “Anyone tell you have the WORST timing.”

____________

I lean my head back, sighing. “I will never eat lasagna again after having it here. Lasagna in Italy just hits different.”

Sylinda gets out of her chair, leaning over the table to cut a piece off my plate. She cups her hand under her fork as she brings it to her mouth. “Oh my god,” she says. “That’s so much better than mine.”

“Bullshit,” Felix says leaning over my chair to cut a piece off as well, quickly eating. His eyes are wide as he chews. Then his face turns red. “Um....”

“It’s okay Lix,” Sylinda laughs, sitting back down. “I wouldn’t blame you one bit if you like it more than mine. That sauce is definitely homemade, the old school way.”

“Damn that’s so good,” Felix says quickly, making me laugh. 

Sylinda pours the last of the pinot noir in her glass and says, “I’m going to order another bottle of wine. Then we need to go to bed.”

“Agreed,” I say, watching her head back inside. Felix slurps up more spaghetti carbonara. When he looks up, he stops swirling another bite of pasta on his fork because he sees me with an analyzing look. 

“Go ahead Derek. Ask,” he says. 

“She’s right. You do always know what people are thinking,” I say, sipping my wine. I look around to make sure no one is watching us and then lower my voice. “Things seem to be getting serious with you two.” Felix leans back, swirling his glass on the table. 

“They are,” he says. 

“How will that work with Hyunjin?” I ask, lowering my voice more. “And the others.”

Felix takes a deep breath in before speaking again, “The four of us love her fiercely. Minho hasn’t really gotten there yet, but I know he will.”

“Minho!” I say, my eyebrows shooting up. “That makes five of you! What about the rest?”

“They see her as their sister,” Felix says. 

“Thank God,” I say, rubbing my neck. “But you still didn’t answer my question. How will all this work? Do you really see this working long term? Because while I consider you family, I don’t see how this will work without her getting hurt. What if one of you gets tired of competing for her attention and decides to look elsewhere? She would be devastated.” 

“Derek,” Felix leans in. “There’s no competition. I can’t explain it but this works for us. Maybe because her love is so big that none of us have ever felt lacking.”

“She does have the biggest heart,” I say, keeping a lookout for Sylinda to return. 

“She does,” Felix agrees. “She’s staying in Seoul during the off-season and I know our feelings will grow more for her. The others don’t know this yet, but she wants me to help her arrange vacations with us, one-on-one.”

“Really?”

“Yes,” Felix says. “She asked on the flight here. She wants to make sure that we will be happy with her when the spotlights turn off and the fans are gone. Honestly, it’s a ridiculous thought because that’s not how she met us nor how we see her. We fell in love with her, not international ballroom dancer Sylinda.”

“I know why she thinks that,” I say, sighing. 

“Why?”

"Long before her ex, Ted, the one from the after party, when we were just getting international recognition, she met someone,” I say. “Henry.”

“How did she meet him?” Felix asks. 

“You may be shocked by this but ballroom has it’s own groupies,” I say, shaking my head. “Just like you have fans that seem to always get the same fan calls and the same VIP seats at concerts. Henry was always at our US competitions.”

“Did he work for DanceSport?”

“No, nothing like that,” I reply. “Rumor was that his grandmother had been a background dancer in one of Fred Astaire’s movies. He grew up with his family recounting constantly the stories she would tell. When he got a job in sales, he scheduled his traveling around US DanceSport’s competitions.”

“How did he get involved with Sylinda?”

“One of our mutual friends talked with him after a semi-finals in Miami. She said that he took her out to dinner but the conversation was all about Sylinda. He was wanting to find out more about her,” I say. “Our friend said he was sweet with how he talked about Sylinda. Eventually he got the nerve to ask her out and Sylinda said yes.” I stab my lasagna thinking about events that unfolded afterward.

“What happened?”

“At first he was very attentive,” I reply. ”Sent her flowers, took her out to dinner, and bought her things. She’s never been materialistic so that didn’t impress her. What did though was how attentive he was to her, always answering her calls and they would spend hours talking. He made time for her, traveling to whatever city we were in and attended all of our competitions.”

“I’m waiting for the floor to drop.”

“It did when her dad was hospitalized and we took a break from competitions,” I say sadly. “She’s in Tennessee, next to her dad’s hospital bed, worrying. Meanwhile Henry is blowing her phone up, telling her she’s stupid for missing competitions, that her fans need her.”

“What an asshole.”

“Indeed,” I say. “She told him that family comes first, that someday she won’t be a dancer anymore.”

“Let me guess,” Felix growls. “He didn’t take it well.”

“No he did not,” I reply. “He said when that happens he will leave because who wants to be with a “retired” dancer. Sylinda was devastated especially given the fact that her dad needed to have open heart surgery.”

“This all makes sense,” Felix says. “She’s always been worried she wasn’t enough for us.”

“Because she literally was told by men that claimed to love her that she wasn’t,” I growl. “So when I ask about your long term plans, that’s why.”

“That’s understandable,” he replies softly. “Look, I think you should have a serious conversation with Hyunjin. He’s been talking with her about long term and I don’t know what plans he’s already made. I’ve been meaning to find out what he’s said, to see if it lines up with what Chan has mentioned just to me.”

“Trust me I will,” I say. “It’s time I have the big brother conversation with him. With all of them.”

“Please tell me this counts for mine,” Felix says nervously.

I nod my head, “No.” He laughs at my joke. “Yeah it counts. I really don’t have to worry about you. You would cry if you thought you hurt her, even unintentionally.” 

“You have no idea,” Felix says, turning red. “Seriously, she’s my world and I make sure she knows it everyday with my words and actions.”

“And she will love you more for it,” I say, smiling at how sincere he is. 

“Wait,” Felix says, sitting up, face serious. “You don’t think Henry could be the stalker, do you?”

I shake my head no, taking another swig of wine. “He’s dead.”

“Dead!”

“When Sylinda and I returned to the competition circuit, her father doing well with his new pacemaker, he showed up at our LA heats. He hadn’t talked to her in the three weeks she was off. He tried to pick back up where they had left off but she told him off, saying that if he couldn’t be there at her worst then he didn’t deserve to be there at her best,” I say.

“God I love her,” he chuckles. 

“That’s the thing about Sylinda. She may not see the red flags instantly because she’s fully invested in a relationship, but give her time. She’ll eventually wake up and then drop some profound knowledge at their feet,” I say.

“Or punches them off their feet.”

“Exactly,” I laugh. “As you can imagine, Henry didn’t take that well. He stormed out of the exhibition hall and headed to the nearest bar. He drank himself stupid and then got behind the wheel. You can deduce what happen after that.”

“Damn.”

“Look, don’t tell her I told you about him. She harbored a lot of guilt when he died,” I say. “She thought if she had given him another chance, that he would still be alive.”

“Guys like that always make the same mistakes, eventually,” Felix says. “She could have been with him the time he didn’t like her answer about something.”

“She realized that later. Told you, she’s smart.”

“Who’s smart?” Sylinda says, coming through the door, a new bottle of wine in hand.

“Hayley, for marrying me,” I say, and Felix winks at me.

“I think you have that backwards. You’re smart for marrying HER. Who else can put up with your snoring,” she giggles, handing the bottle to Felix to open.

“I. Do. Not. Snore,” I growl. 

“Dude, she has you on recording.”

“What!” I exclaim.

“Remember when she came to Chicago for our very first competition. She couldn’t sleep because she was so nervous for us,” she says, looking at Felix. “Meanwhile prince charming over here was cutting down an entire fucking forest. Don’t you remember she complained about having to cover up her dark circles the next day?”

“She said it was because she hadn’t slept the whole week,” I say. 

“Yeah. She lied. Your buzz-sawing ass kept her up all night,” Sylinda replies. 

“My whole marriage is based on a lie,” I laugh with Felix and Sylinda joining in. 

“At least you’re pretty,” Felix says, making Sylinda choke on her wine. 

“I’m telling Changbin you said that,” I cackle. 

“Eh,” Felix replies, shrugging his shoulders. “He has Hyunjin’s lips to keep him distracted, he won’t care.” 

What the fuck does that mean!

Chapter Text

“Holy shit that was so hard!” Derek exclaims, drinking a protein shake that Changbin arranged to be at the arena for us. He leans his head back on the couch in my dressing room and smacks his lips as I slip my shoes on. 

I then plop down on the couch next to him, drumming his leg. “But we are in and in both categories!”

“I know! I still can’t believe we made the smooth finals,” he laughs. “Do the guys know about our all of our performances?”

I laugh wickedly and say, “No. They only know about our smooth exhibition number. The finals for both and the rhythm exhibition have been kept a secret.”

“They aren’t ready for that rhythm exhibition number,” he laughs. “Han will probably pass out when he sees your dress.”

“For real,” I say, stretching. “But for now, we need a good meal and a good sleep.”

“Do you loan Felix out to give massages?” Derek asks playfully and I push him into the armrest of the couch. “Damn, I was only kidding.” 

“Those massages are for me only.”

“Clearly. Plus, I don’t want the happy ending. That’s all you girlfriend,” he laughs.

“Goober,” I say drinking the last of my protein shake as someone knocks on the door. 

“I’ll get it since your men aren’t here to cater to you,” he stands, bowing like a butler. He goes over to unlock and open the door. Standing in the doorway is someone holding two large bouquets, one filled with lavender roses and the other red roses. “Wow, wonder who these are from?” Derek tries to see over the bouquets, but the person raises them higher to cover their head. Just as he is about to take the red roses, the person peeks out of the middle, yelling. Derek jumps back and I double over laughing, knowing it was Felix from the start, a hint of his Kenzo perfume reaching me from the couch. 

“He got you so good Derek,” I laugh pointing. 

“Sorry mate,” Felix says, grinning broadly. “Didn’t think you would jump that much.”

“I shouldn’t have since the guards would have frisked anyone that came up to her door,” Derek says, taking the red roses and closing the door behind Felix. “Well, except you. You got any weapons?”

“He sure does,” I say wickedly as Felix leans down to kiss me.

“Don’t make me throw up my protein shake!”

“I’ll give you a protein shake jagi,” Felix says sitting next to me and Derek leans over the trash to pretend to throw up. 

"Okay. We’ll stop. What are you doing here? I thought you had schedules,” I say, now noticing an iPad in his hands. 

He hands me my flowers and puts the iPad on the coffee table, propping it open with its grooved cover. He unlocks the screen and presses a FaceTime button for a contact labeled “conference room.” I smell my roses, leaning into him as the phone rings. Derek puts his roses down on the other end of the couch and stands behind us as the screen fills with the guys eating breakfast on the floor of a training room, all looking tired. 

“Heyyyyy,” they yell, and I sit up, putting my roses on the table. 

“Oh my goodness!” I shout. “You guys. What time is there?”

“EARLY,” Han yawns. “Six am.”

“Damn, I’m shocked you’re up Han,” Derek laughs, and Han sticks his tongue out at him before eating a packed spoonful of steamed eggs. 

“Such a grumpy baby,” Minho laughs, giving me a wink. “He’s always like this when he’s up all night.”

“Wait, what happened?” I ask nervously, gripping Felix’s hand tightly.

“Nothing like that!” Changbin reassures me. “We’ve been up all night watching you two kick ass.” That’s all it takes for tears to fall from the corners of my eyes. Felix releases my hand to wrap his arm around my shoulders, squeezing tightly. 

“Did you really think we wouldn’t move heaven and earth to see you two perform?” Chan asks, shaking his finger at us.

“Felix said your schedules were jam packed,” Derek says, eyeing Felix suspiciously.

“I’m proud of you Yongbokie,” Hyunjin says. “You actually kept a secret and didn’t let your facial expressions spoil things.” Felix laughs fully at him, knowing how he can’t keep his face in check when he lies. I wipe tears from my eyes and Derek hands me tissues so I can fix my face. 

“Don’t cry Silly,” Jeongin says. “You both did so well today!”

“I knew you would do well with your smooth heats,” Seungmin beams. 

“How did you guys get to watch with Felix’s schedule?” Derek asks.

Felix chuckles. “Well, I had a staff member FaceTiming us. Them in that training room and me on my phone. We saw everything except when I had interviews but I kept my ear bud in so I could listen.”

“I don’t know what to say,” I say, shaking my head. “This means so much!”

“I'm so proud of you!” Han exclaims, blowing me a kiss. 

“Han-ah screamed so loud when the announcer came on screen,” Minho laughs.

“Yeah, ITZY came running in thinking they were late to see you two compete,” Jeongin laughs. 

“They came to see us?” I ask, shocked.

“Of course,” Chan replies. “They haven’t stopped talking about you since you danced with them at the comeback party. 

“They sat on the floor with us, cheering you on,” Hyunjin replies. “Yeji was so proud.”

“Chaeryeong danced with me during your second to last smooth heat,” Changbin says softly. 

“He does not ballroom well,” Minho laughs fully. 

“We screen recorded some of it. Hold on,” Hyunjin says, and then shares a video on the screen. Derek and I watch as the recording starts, showing ITZY and SKZ swaying through one of our smooth routines.

“Unnie looks beautiful Hyunjin,” Yeji says, patting his shoulder. 

“I hate that I am not there to see her in person,” Hyunjin sighs and the girls make “awe” sounds.

“She’ll be back before you know it,” Ryujin says sympathetically. Hyunjin sighs again and looks over at Chan who gives him an encouraging wink. 

Suddenly the SKZ’s manager runs into the training room with an arm full of light sticks. The group laughs as they turn them on, shaking them in time with the music. Staff from both groups crowd in by their idols, clapping in time as well. After some time, JYP suddenly sticks his head in at hearing the commotion with classical music playing loudly. He opens his mouth to yell at them until he sees my smiling face as I dance across the screen. He snarls and leaves, making Changbin fall into Lia’s shoulder, laughing. 

“He big mad,” Changbin says. 

“He’ll live,” Chan says, turning his attention back to the screen. When we’re finished dancing, they cheer for us loudly, SKZ’s manager whistling. 

“Derek did so well,” Han exclaims. 

“He looks relieved that the heat is over, though,” Minho replies. 

It isn’t long before we line up in three groups, waiting for the results. You can hear a pin drop as the announcer calls the names of the top five couples, the entire room holding hands with someone next to them and silently praying when the fourth couple is announced. When our names are called, those that were sitting jump up, cheering. The girls lock hands and dance in a circle, chanting our names. Meanwhile the guys are cussing as they celebrate. 

“Fuck yeah,” Chan says pumping his fists in the air. 

“She did it!” Han cries, leaning into Minho. “I knew they would do it.”

“I’m so glad we could watch this,” Hyunjin says, hugging Changbin. 

“Silly looks so tired,” Seungmin says as Felix’s car comes to a stop.

“I sent them protein shakes,” Changbin says to Felix. “Make sure they drink them Yongbok-ah.”

“I will,” Felix says. 

“You have the flowers, right?” Jeongin asks and Felix holds up my lavender roses. 

“Make sure Oopa knows the red flowers are from ITZY,” Yeji says, making Hyunjin turn quickly to look at her. “Felix said he was getting flowers, so I paid for Derek’s.”

“Yeji, that’s really nice of you,” Minho says. “He will be very appreciative.” 

“Well, she’s family now, right?” she asks, looking at Hyunjin with a big grin. He pokes her in her side, chuckling. “Besides, he worked just as hard.”

“Everyone look at the screen and yell fighting,” the manager says after Felix hangs up on his end. Then the combined staff, ITZY, and SKZ scream the words and blows kisses. The video stops with them frozen in throwing kisses and I take a tissue from Derek again. 

“That’s the sweetest thing I have ever seen,” Derek says, choked up. 

“Thank you for recording that loves,” I say. 

“Where are you three headed next?” Chan asks.

“I’ve arranged with Matteo for a place to eat,” Felix says. 

“You have?” Derek and I ask at the same time.

“Yep,” he looks at his watch. “Which means we need to leave soon. Derek you may want to go to your dressing room to grab your stuff.”

“Just because you buy me dinner sir,” Derek starts, clutching his roses. “Does NOT mean I am putting out.”

“Oh dear God, GO!” I cackle. Derek dramatically harrumphs at me, clutching his roses, and sauntering out of my dressing room.

“He gives k-dramas a run for their money,” Jeongin laughs.

“We will see your rhythm performances tomorrow, Juicy,” Hyunjin says with a big grin.

“I can’t wait to see your reactions!” I exclaim.

“We already have bets on who will pass out first,” Changbin chuckles, pointing at an oblivious Han.

“Get some rest my angel,” Han says, blowing another kiss and I pretend to catch it. 

“Don’t tire her out too much Yongbok-ah,” Minho shouts wickedly. In response, Seungmin reaches behind him to fake throw up in the trash can. 

“Jackass,” I say to him, and he lets out an evil laugh. I yawn loudly, my hand covering my mouth.

“Go eat, Sylinda,” Christopher commands. “We will talk with you tomorrow after you win everything.” I nod my head, and he smiles broadly at me. 

“Okay. Love you guys,” I reply, leaning into Felix. Hyunjin ends the call while everyone yells bye dramatically. When the call ends, I let out a sigh, already missing them. Seeing this, Felix pulls me into his lap, and I wrap my arms around his neck. 

“I’m so proud of you Sylinda,” he says, stroking my bottom lip with his thumb. “You were so graceful during your smooth heats.”

“Thanks,” I say before he pulls me to his full lips, kissing me softly. “Also, thank you for setting it up so the guys could watch.” 

“I knew they would want to see it live. I will have someone here for your smooth dances too. I’ll try to watch after the fashion show.” My stomach growls loudly and he chuckles at me. “Let’s get you fed and bedded.” I get off his lap and grab my bag to hand him, putting my garment bags over my arm. He puts the iPad in it and then grabs it and the garment bags, as well as my flowers. “Let’s go.”

Much later, after a long shower, I come out of the bathroom to find the balcony doors closed and all the curtains closed covering those doors as well as the windows. The lights are off in the bedroom except for one lamp by the bed that is next to me. On the bed are my silk PJs along with a new lavender silk robe that has a familiar logo all over it. I see low flickering light coming from the living room, so I turn off the bathroom light and quickly get dressed, my dry hair now loosely hanging down my back. I slide into my slippers once I put my robe on and head out of the bedroom, turning the lamp off as I do.

In the living room, the couch and coffee table have been moved out of the way for a small table and chairs to sit under the chandelier. There are candles lit around the room and the dim light makes the chandelier sparkle softly. Felix stands off to the side of the table, pulling out a chair for me. He’s in PJ bottoms, a muscle shirt, and his long black hair is pulled back into a ponytail. He smiles as I lean over to kiss his cheek. Then I sit down while he scoots my chair in for me.

“Did Derek get the same set up?”

“Oh sure. Matteo is feeding him now,” Felix replies sarcastically. “I knew he would be exhausted, so I had a tray table set up next to his bed with steak pasta puttanesca, bottled water, salad, and Hayley waiting on FaceTime. He immediately texted me his thanks.”

“You are so sweet.”

“Hungry?”

“Starved,” I reply as he lifts a large dome that’s in front of me. My mouth waters at seeing linguine pasta with clams throughout the plate. There is also a salad with balsamic vinegar dressing and a smaller plate with what looks like tiramisu. 

“I thought you would want something light. I know you don’t normally drink after heats but a little bubbly should be okay,” Felix says and I nod my head. “Tonight, we have linguine con le vongole, clams and linguine in a white wine garlic sauce.” He pops the cork and begins pouring the champagne into one glass, handing it to me when filled. He quickly pours some into another and then clinks it with mine. “Congratulations baby. I’m so proud of you.”

“Thank you,” I reply after taking a sip.

Felix moves the bucket over to the fridge by the window, setting it next to the espresso machine. He comes back to the table and removes his lid, taking both and placing them on the coffee table before sitting down. We are about to dig in when we faintly hear a man singing in Italian outside. I smile at him, getting up to go to the window and cracking it slightly. The soft breeze makes nearby candles flicker, so I blow them out. The cracked curtains allow the moonlight to shine in but doesn’t reveal us to the outside world from the other side. I come behind Felix and drape my arms over his shoulders, leaning down to kiss his cheek.

“I swear if I didn’t know any better, you planned to have someone sit outside and sing.”

“Me?” he replies, not revealing anything. “Would I do that?” I poke him in the side, making him yelp. Then I return to my seat so we can eat. We eat our meal in silence, enjoying the soft breeze and the man singing in the distance. 

“This is so good,” I eventually say with a mouthful of pasta. “Light and flavorful.”

“Describes you perfectly,” Felix chuckles darkly, elbow on the table and chin in his hand while he spins the last of his pasta on his fork. His eyes don’t leave mine as he brings his food to his mouth, slurping his pasta loudly, moaning deeply. 

"You are making it hard to focus on my food, Lixie," I giggle. Felix puts his fork down and reaches under the table to gently grab my ankle. He places my foot in his lap with the bottom of it against his hard on. I bite my lip as he moves the ball of my foot up and down on it, letting me know just how ready he is to be deep inside me. 

“Be a good little girl and you can have your true dessert,” he breathes.

“Yes sir,” I say, taking my robe off my upper body and draping it on my chair. The spaghetti strap of my top slides down my shoulder, revealing part of my peak and his dick twitches in response. I pick up my glass to drink the last of my champagne slowly. Some spills down my chin and then slides down my neck, eventually making its way in between my breasts. I chuckle at his expression and the fact that his grip is now tight on my foot. “Wow, I’m so clumsy.” I reach in between my breasts with my finger, wiping some of it off and bringing it to my lips to taste. He lets out a low growl in response. 

“Did you get enough to eat?” he asks, rising from the table, tossing his napkin over his empty plate. I see his dick struggling against the button holding the flap of his PJs in place. My mouth hangs open as I nod my head slowly at seeing him pull his shirt over his head, his well-defined chest and abs on full display. “Go to the bedroom.” I quickly comply, shedding my clothes along the way. I throw back the covers and lay in the middle of the bed, waiting for him to come in.

_______________

After closing the living room window, I walk into the bedroom with an almost empty glass of champagne and I find Sylinda on the bed, naked. She smiles at me as I put my glass on the nightstand. Then I strip out of my PJs and boxers, my dick throbbing to be balls deep inside her delectable pussy. I dip my finger in the champagne and crawl on the bed. 

“Lay all the way back, jagiya,” I command, and she quickly complies. 

I lay on my side next to her and take the finger with the champagne to trace her tight nipple. She gasps at the coldness, making me chuckle. Then I lean down to trace my tongue over the liquid, lapping it up as I do. She runs her fingers through my long hair, removing my ponytail holder as I put my teeth around her nipple, tugging. She arches her back at the force, moaning. I then suck gently, keeping myself in check because I know I can’t leave marks on her, for now anyway. I kiss and suck her breast, making her beg for more. So I lay on top of her, moving to her other breast while twisting the nipple of the one I just left. 

“Please Lixie,” she moans. “Please.”

“What do you want, Sylinda?”

“You. Inside me,” she replies, straining when I raise my hips so my free hand can rub her clit. Two fingers slide in her wet pussy, and I slowly stroke her walls. “Fuck.”

“So wet for me,” I say as I kiss down her shaking body. I shoulder in between her legs, my thumb and fingers never stopping. I kiss her inner thigh, nipping lightly with my teeth and making her cuss even more. I feel her clenching down on my fingers in anticipation of what I might do next. I remove them so that my tongue can take over fucking her cunt. 

“Yes,” she moans loudly. I look up to see her body arched and her fingers playing with her nipples. “God, yes, Yongbokie.” I turn my attention back to eating her out, savoring every stroke inside her sweet pussy but my mind begins to wander.

I could never, and will never, tire of her taste or how she sounds while I enjoy her body. The way she feels wrapped around my cock, being drilled past exhaustion, and losing her voice from screaming all night is beyond erotic. Her beauty is truly immeasurable, but her kind heart makes her exterior even more stunning. She can make me feral whether she’s in one of her ballroom dresses or in my boxers and Jinnie’s shirt. My favorite look, though, is seeing her filled completely with dick. Watching her being owned and pushed to the brink by three of us while she reaches for someone’s cock to stroke, takes every bit of my will power not to cum at once. 

While I love every sinful moment in bed with her, it’s the tender everyday moments that make me love her even more. Her watching me bake brownies or me holding back my laughter when she burned her first batch. The two of us watching a Marvel movie in bed with Jisung and laughing when he yells excitedly as the villain meets his or her demise. Watching Jinnie fall deeper in love with her as she poses for another one of his drawings, having felt inspired by something she’s done or worn. Her insistence to feed Minho pudding after every meal even while all of us are sitting in the living room together. Her nestled in Chan’s lap as he works, staring in awe as she watches a track come to life. Her clapping along as Changbin shows her a new girl group dance he quickly learned for a TikTok collab. Seungmin and her savagely trading comeback lines while eating ramen until Chan whines for them to stop. Her watching fashion shows with Jeongin, both making recommendations on what the other should wear. 

All of us want her to be in our lives for as long as possible and we choke up at the thought of her going back to America in the spring. So much so, that on more than one occasion I’ve seen Jinnie and Chan off to the side talking quietly, her name on their lips being the only thing I can make out. I would be thrilled if they figured out a way to keep her in Seoul, permanently, but my fear is that she couldn’t make it work with her career. She would never ask us to stop our careers for her so we can’t ask that of the two of them. 

“Felix?” I hear her call out softly. That’s when I realize that I have stopped, my mind a million miles away. I blink several times, a single tear falling down my cheek. “Are you okay baby?” I crawl up her body, lying next to her after kissing her lips, and she moves strands of hair out of my face. 

I let out a sigh and say, “It’s nothing jagi.” I put my right arm under her, gripping her waist tightly as my free hand brings her right hand to my lips so I can kiss each of her knuckles.

“You know you can tell me anything. Talk to me,” she replies, concern on her face. 

“I’m just being selfish and foolish.”

“Lixie, you don’t have a selfish bone in your body,” she says, waiting.

“Oh, I can be selfish,” I say, putting her hand over my heart, it feeling like it will beat out of my chest. “Especially when it comes to you, love.”

“You’re thinking about March. Aren’t you?” she asks, and I nod my head. She smiles tenderly and kisses my lips. “We’ll figure it out or, if we’re lucky Chan will have everything figured it out for us.”

“He does love to plan,” I laugh. I bring her to me, holding her tightly. She rests her head on my chest and inhales my scent slowly. We stay in this embrace for a long while, our minds racing.

“I love you so damn much,” I say softly into her hair, my lips brushing the top of her head. 

“Same,” she says, stifling a yawn. I look over at the clock to see that it’s almost four am. 

“You need sleep,” I say, stroking her hair. “We can have dessert after you win.”

She looks up at me with those beautiful eyes of hers. “You sure?” I kiss the tip of her nose and release her. I get off the bed to pull the covers up to her shoulders. Then I go back into the living room to blow out the candles. When I come back into the bedroom, she’s setting her alarm on her phone for noon. As I am crawling under the covers a YouTube notification goes off on her phone. “Someone’s going live on YouTube. That’s got to be an error.” She pulls up her world clock app and it shows that it’s a little before noon in Seoul. She looks at me confused. 

"They took the next few days off so they could watch the finals. You saw how they looked after being up all night. Jisung will sleep standing up if they tried to practice,” I reply. She sits up so I can put my arm out and gets in the crook of my shoulder, snuggling up to me as she opens the app.  Seungmin, Jeongin, and Jinnie are talking excitedly as they eat ramen from TV trays, the three of them sitting on what looks like Seungmin’s couch. 

“Hi Stay!” Seungmin says with a mouthful of food. “Are you eating lunch?”

“We are free now so we thought we would come say hi,” Jinnie laughs. I look closely to see that they have makeup on to hide any hint of tiredness. It’s not surprising that the three of them went live because it always takes them forever to get to sleep after pulling long schedules in a row. They act like toddlers, bursts of energy to fight off sleep.  

“Make sure to be careful in the rain today and bundle up,” Jeongin says. “Staff gave me cards for us to play a game.” He holds up what looks like makeshift cards. “We have to pick which one we would like to eat.”

We watch as they take turns drawing a card, telling Stay what foods they prefer to eat out of the two choices. They pause often to take bites of their ramen and once they are done eating, Jinnie takes the bowls, chopsticks, and trays away. Jeongin then sits on the floor, blindly grabbing a card from behind him, while Seungmin and Jinnie are sitting off to the side on the couch. 

“Takoyaki vs brownie,” Jeongin says, holding up the card so Stay can see the pictures. He then folds the card in half. 

“That looks like what Yongbokie made last weekend,” Jinnie laughs. 

“I’m sorry but I like takoyaki better,” Jeongin says with a wicked grin.

“What!” I exclaim. “The fuck…” I pull my arm out from underneath Sylinda and reach for my phone on the nightstand, yanking it off the charger. Sylinda mutes the live as I dial Seungmin’s phone, immediately putting it on speakerphone. We watch as Seungmin goes off screen to answer his. 

“Put me on speakerphone Min,” I say through gritted teeth, making Sylinda giggle. 

“We’re doing a YouTube live,” Seungmin replies in Korean. 

“I know. Do it.”

“Hey! Yang Jeong-in!” I exclaim loudly.

“Neh?” Jeongin replies worriedly, looking at the camera.

“You said takoyaki is better than my brownies?” I ask in Korean. I look over at Sylinda who has both hands covering her mouth, her face red from trying to hold back any sound. Meanwhile Jinnie is laughing as he lays halfway on the couch.

“Ohhhhhh,” Jeongin replies, getting up and Seungmin coming back on screen.

“My brownies….,” I start until Jeongin ends the call. “That little shit.” I toss the phone on the nightstand as we watch the chaos unfold on the live that Sylinda has unmuted. Jinnie sits up and claps as Jeongin tries to make amends. Seungmin’s laughing didn’t stop the entire time.

“Brownie Yongbok,” Jeongin says, holding up the picture of my brownies.

“Brownie Yongbok,” Jinnie repeats, falling back on the couch. 

Jeongin and Seungmin give thumbs ups at the camera, making yummy sounds. Meanwhile, in the background Jinnie has his legs man spread off to the side and one hand behind his head. His other hand slides down his torso slowly. Then it gets dangerously close to the waistband of his sweatpants. Sylinda sucks in air when he grins broadly at the ceiling as one finger goes under it, stroking his v-line.

“That fucker knows I’m watching,” she growls. Then without so much as batting an eye, he quickly moves his hand under his shirt as if he were trying to scratch an itch. Sylinda turns off the live, tossing her phone on the nightstand. She bites her lip, laughs, and shakes her head as her hand goes under the covers, quickly finding its way to my cock. “He knows what that v-line of his does to me.” I moan as she rubs my tip with her thumb, precum instantly running down it. She takes it and rubs it over my shaft, stroking me off. “How I love having his long dick inside my pussy,” she says in my ear. My hips buck in time with her strokes, my dick now rock hard. Sensing this she tosses back the covers and quickly straddles me, her hand never stopping. “My walls clenching around his dick, milking it.” I moan loudly, needing her words to happen to me.

“Jagiiiii,” I whine. She smiles as she lines up my tip to her pussy. I hold her hips so I can help lower her down. She lets out a loud satisfied sigh as she comes down while my body shivers in response. Once fully seated, she holds onto my chest as she rides sensually, her body rolling with each thrust forward. I lean my head back, gripping her hips tightly, and close my eyes while I let her ride. “Just like that, Sylinda.”

“Feel good Lixie?” she asks. I open my eyes and cup her bouncing breasts. 

“You feel so good. Perfect for me.”

Sylinda leans down to kiss me deeply, her tongue stroking my mouth slowly. I move my hands down her body and cup her ass, taking over for her. I slam her down repeatedly while she pants in my mouth, moaning my name. I keep her in this state for what seems like an eternity, panting and crying out through countless orgasms. When her tensions build for a large orgasm, she puts her hands on either side of my head, arching her body. So I grab her breasts, squeezing them as I suck each one. She slams back on my hilt with a fierceness that mirrors my mouth. The sound of our bodies colliding fills the room along with her guttural moans. I lean back, watching her come undone around my cock, her face sweaty from the forceful fucking. It doesn’t take long for me to follow her, our juices combining and sliding down my leg. I then pull her to my chest, hugging her tightly and kissing her shoulder. 

“I love you,” she whispers before kissing my neck. 

“And I love you,” I say to her. “And I really love Jinnie for getting you fired up.” She laughs, pinching the side of my ass.

“Glad I was able to get you out of YOUR head for once.”

“Yes ma’am,” I chuckle. “Now both are adequately drained.”

“I’m in love with the biggest goober…..”

_________________

I sit down in one of the recliners of Chan’s apartment while he screencasts his phone on the living room TV to be ready for Felix’s call. Changbin sits on the couch with Nari, chatting about upcoming schedules. The rest of the guys are talking in small groups while Jeongin cleans the last of the dishes from our early morning breakfast.  

“Thanks for inviting me, Chan,” Nari says, sipping her coffee. “Even if I had to get up super early.” 

“Sylinda would want you here,” Hyunjin says, and Chan nods his head in agreement. I nervously tap my foot unable to focus on what people are saying, and Minho squeezes it, instantly calming me. 

“You should be used to this by now Han-ah,” Minho chuckles. “Plus, she really good at dancing, there’s no way they can’t win.”

“Neh, I know. I can’t help it,” I laugh nervously. “I want them to do well.”

“We all do, Ji,” Hyunjin says, trying to comfort me. “I’m excited to see what they dance to.”

“Yeah, we only know about the one song because you had to get approval,” Seungmin says. 

“If we know Noona, she will surprise us as usual,” Jeongin chuckles. 

“Who bet that someone would pass out from one of her outfits?” Changbin asks. 

“Me!” Seungmin, Jeongin, and Chan exclaims.

“And who did you three pick?” Changbin asks slyly, already knowing the answer.

“HAN!” I grumble under my breath and Minho sits up.

“What makes you think you will be able to keep your shit together Hyung?” Minho cackles. 

“I can control my emotions,” Chan squeaks out.

“Rightttttt,” Seungmin says. “Who is halfway to fifty again?”

“Min,” Chan replies, eyes narrowed as he props his phone under the TV when Felix’s caller ID shows up. He makes sure that the camera is pointed at the right angle before answering. “You do realize that you will be there soon too.” 

“What the f… !” Seungmin growls just as the TV has Felix’s smiling face on it. 

“Hey Lix!” Chan says while the rest of us wave.

“Hey guys,” Felix replies, pulling some of his long black hair behind his ear. “DanceSport had a reserved seat for me in the first row and at the halfway point of the dance floor, so you can see everything. They even had a tripod waiting on me to put the phone on.”

“Derek said he would make sure that you were taken care of Yongbokie,” Hyunjin says.  

“How much time until it starts?” I ask him.

As if hearing my question, the lights dim and the crowd claps softly. Felix quickly puts the phone on the tripod, zooming out so that we can see the whole floor. Then a spotlight turns on and shines down on a man in tan suit. He bows as the crowd claps for him.

“Welcome ladies and gentlemen to Venice DanceSport’s year-end competitions,” the man says. “I am your host, Anthony, and I will be guiding you on a wonderful experience over the next two evenings. Our competitors have worked hard the entire season, displaying their amazing skills on the dance floor. Only the top competitors are allowed to compete in the categories of their choosing for some of the highest cash prizes of the season. We will talk more about that later though.” The audience claps to show their excitement. “Tonight is our Rhythm finals and exhibitions with Smooth tomorrow evening. We will start off with the finals routines and then take a break so that dancers can prepare for their exhibition numbers. Followed by the announcement of the Rhythm winners. Let’s begin.” 

I watch as Anthony announces the different couples. My nerves are on edge as I watch each couple leave everything they have on the competition floor. Two couples are really good and could give Sylinda and Derek a run for their money, which makes me even more nervous. I look over at Minho as the fourth couple finishes, swallowing hard. He gives me an encouraging wink and pats my back as Anthony comes back out to the center of the floor. 

“Ello everyone. Have you been enjoying yourselves?” Anthony asks, and the crowd erupts in cheers and applause. “Excellent! We have our last couple, and I will tell you, I’m excited. This couple has been competing at the international level for years and never fails to bring excellence to the dance floor. I give you couple number four, Derek and Sylinda, dancing Rumba to Stray Kids’ 3rd Eye.”

“Holy shit!” Felix softly exclaims. 

“Hyunjin-ah. Isn’t that her favorite song because of your “open your eyes” line?” Jeongin asks. I look over to see Hyunjin leaning forward and oblivious to us, transfixed on where they will appear on the floor. 

Derek suddenly steps out and the crowd claps with women swooning over how he looks. He’s dressed in a deep purple-colored pants with a matching see-through jeweled, purple top. His hair is slicked back, and he has on smoky purple eyeshadow with jewels outlining the corners of his eyes. His posture is strong as he dramatically holds out his arm and we then see a tanned, delicate hand take his with a thick purple cuff on the wrist.

When Sylinda steps out onto the dance floor, Chan falls back into the recliner that’s on the other side of the room, panting. Minho grips my thigh, and I feel my face start to sweat. I look over to see Hyunjin growling and Changbin mumbling something about how he now understands why she was in the gym with him so much over the past few weeks. Jeongin gets his phone out to record Hyunjin downing water, his throat dry from seeing her swaying hips as she walks alongside Derek, head held high. Seungmin randomly points at us, laughing as we lose our god damn minds. Nari just shakes her head at our reactions, not risking her job by making fun of us.

I turn my attention back to the TV, my eyes roaming her body. Sylinda has on a sheer, lime-green sash that has tiny purple rhinestones spaced throughout it. The sash starts just below her left shoulder as it’s attached to an off the shoulder, flesh-toned bra strap. The sash then cascades down over her breasts at an angle, like a toga would, with the left side tightly going down her torso and stopping just underneath the top of large, purple sequenced-covered squares that has negative space in the middle of each one. The squares start mid-torso on her left side, dropping all the way down to her left him. Then from the top of the left side, the squares angle down to her right hip, highlighting her well defined abs. You can tell she has on a flesh tone bikini bottom that gives the appearance that her bare skin is showing on her exposed hips. The right-side of the sash flows down the outside of her right breast, passing the squares and narrowing down to a point at her ankle. The way the fabric flows accentuates her movements in the most seductive way.

When Derek spins her out, I bite my hand to stifle a moan. A singular flesh-toned bra strap crosses her back diagonally from left to right. More of the sash drapes off her left shoulder and swoops up some before connecting to the tan bikini bottom and the squares at her right hip. Then another piece hangs down off her left hip so that now the sash hangs from either side of her. The bikini bottom starts right where the curve of her ass begins, making me want to leap through the TV to rip it off and take her from behind right there on that fucking floor for all to see. 

Her chocolate brown hair is slicked back into a low bun, her red highlights showing throughout. Her makeup is like Derek’s, smoky purple eyeshadow, paired with long lashes and dramatic lips. She has a purple rhinestone choker around her neck and teardrop purple earrings, even her shoes are covered in purple rhinestones. All of this makes the green sashes pop in the best way. 

“Hyung…,” I say to Minho as Sylinda walks slowly around Derek.

“Hmmm?”

“Sing at my funeral,” I say out of breath.

“Shit,” Chan says. “ITZY will have to sing at all of ours.”

Derek gets behind her and wraps his arms around Sylinda’s waist with his head on her shoulder, looking away from her. Meanwhile Sylinda’s right hand intertwines with Derek’s left. Her left hand is on her right shoulder, and she has her head tilted away from Derek, eyes closed. The two of them are slumped slightly as if a heavy weight is holding them down. All of a sudden, we hear Hyunjin whisper “open your eyes” and on “eyes,” Sylinda opens hers staring straight at the camera. 

“Fuck,” I whisper, and Minho nods his head, adjusting in his chair. 

We are instantly transported to the Earth’s core as she sensually moves through their routine. Our lyrics have been softened and the music moved to the front, making the song flow better for their routine. Her expressions are pained at times as she dances with precision and emotion. I recognize a few moves from her “19” performance and remember she told me that they sometimes reuse moves for different competitions.

I look around the living room and all are transfixed to the screen, not a sound being made. Even Nari is left with her jaw open, it being the first time for her to see Sylinda compete live. My heart is about to beat out of my chest from an overwhelming sense of pride. When we faintly hear “no don’t do it,” the two of them hide their faces with their hands and lean into each other. 

But as the dance progresses, their postures straighten, and confidence exudes from them while making eye contact with each other and the audience. Between Seungmin and Chan’s parts towards the end, Derek spins Sylinda in what she told me was a “pot stirring” move. Her right leg crosses over her left and the ball of her shoe drags along the floor as she spins. The spins are slow so the sashes in her dress don’t swing out too far. The song eventually ends with me saying “open” as Derek and Sylinda are standing taller, facing each other, and cupping each other’s cheek while smiling softly. 

I’m instantly on my feet, clapping and yelling excitedly. Nari, Chan, and Changbin are whistling while Seungmin and Jeongin are dancing. I look over to see Minho whispering in Hyunjin’s ear with him grinning broadly. When Minho stands back up, he pats Hyunjin’s shoulder before coming back over to sit down next to me. 

“What was that all about?”

“Nothing really. Just plotting for when she is back,” Minho chuckles.  

___________

“Can you guys still see okay?” I ask, my phone pointing at the dance floor while I secure it back in the tripod after going to the restroom. This time I have the screen facing me because Sylinda texted me that she wanted their reactions to her exhibition number recorded. She didn’t have enough time to talk between her two dances as she had to completely change hair and makeup. 

“We can see Yongbok-ah!” Binnie says loudly. 

“Any previews for what she’s going to dance to next?” Seungmin asks.

“Ani. All she told me was to have emergency crews on standby,” I chuckle. 

“Fuck we are in trouble,” Chan giggles. 

Han is handed a paper bag who immediately starts breathing in it. “I’m not ready,” he says muffled. 

“Hand me one Innie. Just in case,” Hyunjin laughs, catching a bag that Jeongin tosses to him.

“Kitten better behave, or I might have to spank her when she returns,” Minho says smugly.

“Who are you kidding? You’ll spank her regardless,” Han laughs through the bag. “And I will hold her down so you can.”

“Good boy,” Minho says, patting the top of Han’s head. 

The lights suddenly dim, and the audience settles down immediately. They clap wildly, though, when Anthony is back under the spotlight. “Welcome back my friends. We are at the halfway point of the evening and then we will announce our rhythm winners. Have you picked your favorites of the night?” Anthony waits as the audience calls out the numbers for the couples they like, several saying Derek and Sylinda’s number, number four. “Just five more dances and you will be able to see if your pick wins. Dancing first is couple number two….”

Like in the past, I watch respectfully as each couple dances. I check periodically to make sure the brightness of my phone screen is dimmed so that it doesn’t disturb others behind me. I hear the guys in my earbud discuss a couple’s outfit or song choice, some of which were foreign to us. When couple number one is announced to dance fourth, I hear the guys talk excitedly. 

“That means that Silly has the highest score,” Hyunjin says, running up to hug Chan who is laughing his signature laugh and kicking his feet. The guys are high fiving each other and pumping their fists in the air, each talking excitedly. Nari is snapping pictures of them celebrating, no doubt to show Sylinda when she returns. 

“I told her to win everything! She listened,” Minho says proudly while hugging a sobbing Han.

“Hyung, we need to have a BIG party for her when she’s home,” Jeongin says, on the verge of tears himself.

“I hope she takes a long rest after this weekend. She’s earned it!” Changbin says, his chest puffed up at how proud he is of his sister. 

“Wonder how much money they get?” Seungmin says to which Hyunjin wads up his bag and tosses it at him, hitting him on the head. “Heyyyyy!”

“That’s not noice,” Hyunjin says and looks over to grin at the camera, making me chuckle softly. They eventually calm down as the couple finishes their routine. While it was good, their finals’ performance was definitely stronger. I politely clap as I sit up straighter in my chair, knowing that they are next. Anthony comes out to the center of the dance floor, and I start screen recording while he clears his throat.

“Thank you couple number one,” he says. “Ladies and gentlemen, I must warn you. I ran into our last couple while couple number one was performing. I recommend taking slow, deep breaths for their performance. They will set this place on fire with just their outfits!” Murmurs can be heard throughout the arena. “Without further ado, couple number four, Derek and Sylinda dancing the Cha-Cha to Rush by Troye Sivan featuring PinkPantheress, and Hyunjin.”

“Holy Shit!” I hear Hyunjin and Chan exclaim in my ear. 

I look up to see Derek and Sylinda come out on the dance floor, making me suddenly forget how to breathe. She’s in a skin-toned cutout bodice attached to a skimpy brief bottom. Outlined around her left breast and torso are one-inch-thick silver strings spaced out half an inch apart. They curve downward at a slant toward her right hip, the sides of the bodice bare to show off her tan skin. Longer pieces of silver string drape from her right shoulder down to her left hip. There, more strings wrap around her hips that are spaced out in smaller groups with some draping down the front of her upper thighs. Derek spins Sylinda out and I hear something hit the floor in my ear. I quickly look to find Han on the floor, stunned. The back of the dress, if you can call it that, strings drape from her right shoulder and come down to her left hip, leaving her back bare and the curve of her ass just starting to show. Like the front, straps drape down over her ass, barely covering it. The way the dress is designed, the skin-toned bodice and bottom gives the appearance that she is only wearing silver strings. To say the dress is risqué is a drastic understatement. 

Sylinda also has her hair in a low ponytail, a silver jeweled web over her hair, and a jewel that drops down on her forehead. Her stylist put silver crystals around her eyes with matching silver eyeshadow, long lashes, and deep red lipstick. She is also wearing the silver shoes that Jeongin gave her for her birthday with matching silver strings that start at her wrists and go halfway up her forearm. Derek, meanwhile, is in a long-sleeve matching silver jeweled shirt, smoky gray pants, and has his hair slicked back with silver eyeshadow. I look around to see that I’m not the only one impressed by how she is dressed. 

They get into position with Sylinda’s back to me. She shimmies her ass slightly and the crowd goes nuts. Derek looks over at me and grins broadly as if to say, “You are not ready for this.” The music starts with Sylinda shaking her ass in time with the beat while Derek moves his shoulders. Then Sylinda quickly moves to the side of him and when we hear “yeah” they sidestep in time with the beat, circling the dance floor in faster steps. At “let your body talk to me,” Sylinda runs her hands over her body while Derek fans himself. She grins wickedly at the audience, tongue flicking the roof of her mouth. My eyes are transfixed on the two of them going through moves that I don’t even know the names of. I can hear everyone at home whistling and screaming their praises. I look down at the screen and chuckle when my thoughts are confirmed. Changbin is twirling a towel and running around the living room. Minho is making Han breathe through the paper bag, laughing at his strong reaction to what he sees on the TV. Chan and Hyunjin are too stunned to speak, their eyes glued to the screen, and both have pillows in their laps for obvious reasons. Seungmin is screaming that they are the winners while Jeongin and Nari laugh at the chaos. 

Hearing Hyunjin's voice in the song brings my focus back to the floor. When he sings “you got my heartbeat racin’,” the beat speeds up so that Derek can pot stir Sylinda at the speed of lightning that is in time with the bass. My mouth hangs open at how quickly she’s moving. Then he lets go of her as she brings her leg behind her and just at the base of her neck. She arches backwards so that her head touches her toe. When she brings it back down, she drops her arms and spins out even more. When she is done, they go through more moves and are having a ball doing it. 

At Troye repeating “it's so good,” Derek suddenly swings Sylinda around his body. Then they transition into a move we have seen before, spinning her by her feet. He lets go of her when her body is at its highest. The audience gasps as Sylinda is now six feet in the air, perpendicular to the floor and spinning horizontally. She lands on her hands, in a handstand and effortlessly backflips to land in a pose, arms up, right leg leaning forward, and full grin on her face. Meanwhile, Derek is in a pose off to the side with his arms crossed, chin up, and wicked grin on his lips as if to say, “yeah, we just did that shit.”

I’m instantly on my feet along with the rest of the crowd. The arena is deafening, and I even have to take one of my earbuds out from the crew screaming in my ear. Everyone has tears in their eyes at how proud they are of our girl. I pan my phone around so the guys can see how crazy the audience is cheering. I even notice a few light sticks shaking in the distance. I watch as the two of them are almost stunned on the floor, no reaction yet on their faces. As realization slowly shows, all I can think about is how I hate that I will miss their smooth wins.

____________

It finally hits me that we just won, I look over at Sylinda who is panting heavily after our routine, stunned as well. I clap my hands together in celebration and then run to her, screaming loudly. Mindful of how skimpy her damn costume is, I hug her gently, barely hearing her laugh because of the crowd cheering. Once I release her, I spin her out so that we can give our thanks to the audience. I then see Felix jumping up and down like a kangaroo, the screen of his phone pointed at us so we can see the guys. I quickly wave to them before guiding Sylinda to the other side of the dance floor. Eventually we make our way to the staging area where Matteo has waters. 

“Senora,” he says handing her a water. “I have never seen anything like that. I sent a message to my wife that we will take ballroom lessons.”

“It’s addictive,” she laughs. Our stylists quickly touchup our makeup before we must go back out with the other couples.

“Let’s bring out the five rhythm couples,” Anthony says, and the first four start walking out while Sylinda’s stylist finishes reapplying her lipstick. As soon as the stylist moves away, I grab her hand, and we run out to the center of the dance floor. Next to the line of dancers is a table with small trophies for all the runners-ups and then two large trophies for the first-place winners. There are also several bouquets of flowers and medals to give to the top three couples. “Please give our competitors a round of applause as each one of you did a fabulous job this evening.” Anthony pauses so that the crowd can cheer. We all wave to the crowd, circling in our spots to cover each side of the arena. “I hinted at the beginning of the night that we have some of the highest cash prizes for our winners. Our wonderful sponsors have generously given money just for our two nights of competitions. Because of this, we are doing things differently for both rhythm and smooth awards. The scores for tonight’s finals and exhibitions have been combined so that the first place couple will receive one very large cash prize.” Sylinda looks up at me with wide eyes, knowing that DanceSport only does this if the same couple wins both the final and exhibition dances. 

“What the...,” I say to her, the crowd whispering in confusion as well.

“I don’t know,” she replies, turning her attention back to Anthony when he continues to talk. 

“For the first-place winners, they will receive $500,000. EACH!”

“Holy shit!” Sylinda and I exclaim together. I look over to see the other dancers talking excitedly with their partners. To keep both of us calm, I grip Sylinda’s hand and squeeze tightly to which she returns. 

“Let’s begin,” Anthony says, opening an envelope. “In third place…. couple number one.” I release Sylinda’s hand to clap for them even though they look put out. They take their small trophies and flowers, not stopping for a photo. Instead, they quickly walk off stage and the female dancer hands her items to a member of the audience before flipping the judges off.

“Dancers,” Sylinda says quickly.

“Drama, drama, drama,” I say back, and she nods her head. I look over to see Anthony standing still, mouth open in shock. The staff member next to him whispers his name and he jolts awake to open the next envelope.

“In second place…. couple number five!” Anthony exclaims. I turn to shake their hands as Sylinda hugs them afterward, wishing them congratulations. Unlike the first couple, they graciously accept their awards and flowers, stopping to take pictures and waving to the crowd. After they stand back in line with us, all eyes are on Anthony who opens the final envelope before shutting it quickly. “This year’s DanceSport International Rhythm winners, with a combined cash prize of one million dollars is….. DEREK AND SYLINDA.”

“FUCK YA!” I yell, jumping high in the air, fist shaking high. I expect to see Sylinda jumping up and down as well but instead she is bent over, hands on her knees, and breathing focused breaths out of her mouth. I quickly crouch down and lift her chin. “You good?” She numbly nods her head, eyes bulging.

“Did we just win a million dollars?”

“Yep,” I chuckle. She doesn’t answer so I pinch her arm. 

“Ouch,” she yelps, standing up straight. “That hurt fucker!” I grab her by the shoulders and turn her in the direction of Anthony who is laughing fully. That does the trick, and she covers her mouth, the realization finally hitting. “Oh my God, oh my God!”

“Well come here you two!” Anthony chuckles. I guide her to stand next to him and a photographer quickly takes our picture. “Sylinda, you seem a little shocked.”

She clears her throat before Anthony points the mic at her. “I am. Everyone did such a great job throughout the year. To be standing with these other couples is an honor, truly.” She turns to smile at them and the remaining couples blow kisses to her. 

“Derek, can I get personal for a minute?” Anthony asks. 

“Sure!”

“I understand your wife, Hayley, is expecting. Your first child, right?” he asks.

“Yes. We are very excited.”

“I know she will be thrilled to learn you won,” he laughs. “I’m sure a good portion will go towards your new bundle of joy.” I am about to reply when I see movement out of the corner of my eye and turn to find Felix waving. Then he points to a seat a few chairs over from him where a female is rocking an iPad and on the screen is Hayley. 

“Hey, that’s my wife!” I exclaim, pointing. Sylinda and Anthony quickly turn their heads to see what I am pointing at. They wave at the screen when the woman points at it to get their attention. Hayley is in a Stray Kids hoodie with her hair up in a matching baseball hat and light make up on. I know she’s in our bed but from the looks of it her mom took a cushion off the seat of our oversized living room couch and positioned it behind her, so it looks like she’s sitting in a high back chair. “We won babe!” I yell, but before I turn my attention back to Anthony, we blow kisses to each other while she cries, and I try not to. 

______________

The morning sun shines in my eyes from in between the curtains shading the balcony door. I groan as I roll on my other side and snuggle into Felix’s chest. He wraps his arms around me and kisses the top of my head, a deep velociraptor groan coming from him. He drapes his leg over mine and pulls me in closer, not even an inch of space between our naked bodies. 

After we won, Felix quickly leaped over the railing to hug us both. Then he handed an earbud to us so we could talk with the guys and Nari. Our talks were short lived though as we were rushed to the press conference with Felix going with us. Reporters instantly noticed and wanted to know how Felix was able to attend but not Hyunjin, hoping to root out some drama. Thankfully they were disappointed to learn that schedules had him here for an upcoming fashion show and offered to record today’s competitions since he was done for the day. Derek was then asked about the sex of the baby. Hayley, having expected the question before he left, gave him permission to tell the world, especially since both of their families already knew. The US President once again rescued me, ending things when one reporter asked multiple times what my plans were now that the season was over. 

When we returned to our hotel, Chan had a three-course meal waiting for us on the balcony. Antipasti, steak with lobster tail and polenta, and for dessert, creme brulee. He even had bottled water chilling in a large bucket, knowing we had to repeat things the next day and would not want to drink. So, Derek and I celebrated tiredly while eating and Felix reenacted his favorite moves with his silverware. Once the three of us were stuffed, Derek went to his room to call Hayley and then crash. Meanwhile, Felix gave me a long full-body massage that ended with him eating me out until my body couldn’t take it anymore. Then he carried me into a warm tub to wash the oils off and it wasn’t long before I fell asleep curled up in his lap while he sang softly. 

“Morning,” Felix says with a yawn, getting me out of my head. 

“Is it morning?”

I feel Felix lean back to grab the nearest phone off the charger. “It’s noon.”

“Damn. I was exhausted.”

“You were out as soon as I started to sing in the tub. You were barely awake when I lifted you out to dry you,” he chuckles. “You’ve got a few messages.” I roll on my back and yawn loudly while he moves my hair out of my face. I take the phone from him, unlocking it. I quickly sit up at seeing the DanceSport coordinator’s name on the lock screen. “What is it?” Felix sits up and wraps his arm around my shoulder. 

“It’s from the DanceSport coordinator, Vivan,” I say. I quickly open the message, my jaw dropping as I read. “Shit. Two of the smooth couples were feeling sick after the heats. They tested positive yesterday for Covid.”

“Fuck!” Felix exclaims. “Are you guys at risk?”

I shake my head no. “I don’t know if you noticed it or not, but the heats were divided up into groups.”

“I did notice you two were always dancing with the same group.”

“Right,” I say, getting up to pace in front of the bed. “There were silos for each category, and we were given strict instructions not to socialize outside of our silos. They made sure to group people in the same silos if dancers competed in multiple categories, to prevent cross contamination. The two that tested positive were in silo one.”

“What is DanceSport going to do?”

Suddenly my phone goes off in my hand and I jump. I see Derek’s face on my lock screen, so I quickly answer the call, putting it on speakerphone. “You get the text?” I ask him.

“Yep. Just got off the phone with Vivan,” Derek sighs. 

“What are they going to do?” Felix asks again.

“Silo one is under strict quarantine until they no longer test positive and are fever free for 24 hours,” Derek replies. 

“And the rest of us?” I ask.

“We will be tested to make sure no one else gets sick. Vivan also said they will have to postpone the smooth portion for at least a week. Hopefully the competitions can resume next Saturday,” Derek replies. 

“Fuck!” I exclaim. “How did Hayley take the news?”

“She was more frustrated for us than anything else. She said her mom was fine with staying longer since she retired from her job last year,” Derek says. 

I sit down on the bed hard and Felix scoots in behind me. “It will be okay jagi. More time to see the city,” he says, trying to comfort the both of us. 

“That’s right Lix. Hey, I have an idea,” Derek says. “Why don’t we go on a gondola ride? It seems to be warmer today and you’ve always wanted to go on one, Sylinda. A DanceSport nurse will be by before dinner to administer the test.”

“I think that is a great idea,” Felix says, hugging me tightly. “Count me in too.”

“But what if someone sees you?”

“I’ll sit behind Derek. That way if there are rumors, they’re about me and him, not us,” Felix laughs. 

“I’m going to fully support those rumors if they get out Lix,” Derek cackles. 

“Okay, let’s do it,” I reply. “Give us twenty minutes Derek.”

“Make it forty,” Felix says darkly. 

“Nope. I know that tone. See you in an hour,” Derek replies, hanging up the phone. Felix grabs my phone, tossing it on the chair by the window. He scoots back but before I can do anything, it’s his turn for his phone to ring. He growls as he stretches to get it off the charger.

“Shit, it’s Nicolas,” he says. 

“Answer it,” I say, shaking his foot. “I’m going to take a shower. Join me when you are done.” He nods his head and as I am grabbing my phone off the chair, he answers his. I walk into the bathroom, turning on the light and gently closing the door. I scroll through my contacts and back track the time for Seoul in my head. Realizing it’s only eight at night, I hit Chan’s number. 

“Hey baby,” he says after answering my call on the first ring. “Sleep well?”

“I did. I was so tired,” I reply, leaning against the counter. “I miss you though. It’s too empty in my bed.”

“Won’t be much longer until you’re home. Then you will be wishing you had your bed to yourself,” Chan laughs. 

“About that,” I say. Then I tell him what we recently learned. When I am finally done, I let out an exasperated sigh.

“Hey, it’s okay. I’ll get everything squared away with the hotel and your staging hotel,” he says. 

“Thanks,” I say sadly.

“What’s wrong?”

“I’m just sad I’ll be away from you guys longer than expected,” I reply. 

“It will go by quickly. Now you get to see the city more. You said you never really get to sightsee when you’re there.”

“Felix said the same thing,” I laugh. “You guys have a good memory.”

“When it comes to you, we do. Will Hayley’s mom be able to stay with her longer?”

“Yeah,” I say as the bathroom door opens, Felix walking in with a big grin on his face. “Say hey to Lix, Channie.”

“Yoooooo,” Chan says.

“What’s up cunt,” Felix says playfully back. “Jagi, how would you like to go to a fashion show tonight? I secured seats for you and Derek.”

“Seriously?” I say, mouth hanging open and he nods his head excitedly. “What would I even wear? I didn’t pack anything for something like that.”

“Covered,” Felix says, putting his hands on either side of the counter. 

“Looks like you two are going to a fashion show,” Chan giggles. “See things are going to be a-okay, love.”

“With you two masterminds, nothing is out of your reach.”

“I can list one thing that is,” Christopher says darkly. 

“Don’t worry Hyung. I will fuck her for the both of us,” Felix says, scooping me up quickly. “Better hang up Sylinda. I’m going to get you dirty so I can clean you up.”

“Have fun goddess!” 

I am laughing as Felix wastes no time walking into the shower after I have put my phone on the counter, the call having ended. He sets me down on my feet and then turns the water on. I lean against the wall as I watch the water cascade down his naked body, his long dark hair sticking to his shoulders. 

“You look amazing wet,” I say, twirling my hair. I bite my lip as streams of water run down his abs, his v-line and dick. “Too bad you couldn’t do the Waterbomb festival. Stay would go nuts.”

“Hmmm,” Felix says, leaning back to wet his hair fully. “I know that some of us are not a fan of that festival but…. maybe I can find a way to bring the festival to our concerts. Covertly anyway.” He wipes water out of his eyes when he straightens, spitting some that got in his mouth off to the side. Why is that so hot. Then he gives me one of his smoldering looks, playing with his bottom lip while his dick rises fully. “Do you really want to talk about festivals, or do you want me to fuck you stupid?”

“Definitely the latter,” I giggle, quickly closing the gap to kiss him roughly. 

Felix steps back to allow for the both of us to be under the warm water. He moves my hair off to the side so he can stroke my back, leaving goosebumps in his fingers’ wake. His tongue dives deep into my mouth and I wrap my arms around his neck, pressing my breasts up against him while his dick is nestled in my folds. 

“I’m going to talk with Chan about staying until you’re done here,” he says quickly. 

I pull away from him and say, “Are you sure? Don’t you have another comeback coming up that still has a lot of work to left to do?”

“Yes and no. Rock Star comes out in November. We are practicing for it, Christmas show tapings, and the fan meet. That album has already been printed out though. You are thinking of our next album. The one that 3Racha still is going back and forth on its name.”

“Right. Glad I’m not invited to those meetings. Oof,” I laugh. Felix picks me up by my ass and I wrap my legs around his waist. 

“Then it’s settled. I will stay here until you’ve finished competing so we can fly home together,” Felix commands.

“Yes sir,” I moan as he fills up my pussy with his hard dick. Then for the next fifty minutes he drills me stupid and when he eventually collapses on top of me on the bed, I check my phone as it dinged halfway through our mini sex-ipades. I reach over to get it off the nightstand, unlocking it to read Derek’s message. I laugh hard and show Felix who follows suit.

I’m going to go get a drink. I heard you screaming when I came to your door. I need that sound out of my head, pronto. 

Forty minutes later we are walking into the restaurant of our hotel in search of Derek. We find him sitting at the bar talking with the bartender. 

“There you are!” Derek says, shaking the bartender’s hand before getting up. “Our bartender said before we go on a gondola ride, we should see some of the museums nearby. Some were even palaces before they were museums.”

“Seriously? That sounds cool. Maybe they will let me take a couple of pictures so I can show Hyunjin. Ugh, he will hate that he missed this,” I say, visualizing him pouting for days about missing Italian artwork. 

“I’m game,” Felix says. 

We walk out of the restaurant to find Matteo and his team waiting on us in the lobby. We quickly tell him our plans and he puts things in motion. It isn’t long before we are traveling along the Grand Canal below deck on a small boat that was rented for us. Matteo stays up on deck with the captain to watch the two boats that are filled with his team, one in the front and one behind us. 

Our first stop is Grassi Palace, a 17th-century palace that Matteo recommended to us. Inside it has contemporary art based on the collections of Francois Pinault and other artists. We decide to stop in the Dogana café for a light lunch and much needed coffee. Then we explore the exhibits, sculptures, and historical pieces. Felix’s favorite part was the Tatiana Trouve exhibit that had large scale drawings as well as sculptures. There were even pieces that combined the two to create more depth. We both took pictures for Hyunjin after finding out that photos were allowed. Then the three of stopped in the bookstore to find a book of her work to give to him. 

Next, we walked to a jeweler’s shop, Palwer, that the manager of the bookstore recommended. My mind was instantly blown away by the stunning jewelry I saw in the window. Once we enter, I walk around the shop until I stop in front of a cabinet full of custom rings. One was a pale yellow stone in a white gold setting with small swirls on the side of the stone, diamonds embedded in the swirls. Next to it is a platinum diamond engagement ring with the largest square cut diamond I have ever seen. It’s so large that instead of the usual small pieces of metal holding down the diamond, there are circles in each corner with smaller diamonds in the circle. Even the outside of the band is covered in small diamonds. 

“I can’t even imagine how much those cost,” Derek whispers to me. 

“Hello,” a man in a blue suit says behind us, making us jump. “I am Alessandro, the designer of the jewelry.”

“Oh, hello,” I say. “Your pieces are gorgeous.”

“Are you two looking for engagement rings? I have more over here,” Alessandro says, pointing to the long glass counter. 

“Yes, Dear,” Derek says, playing along. “Let’s look, shall we.”

“What are you doing?” I whisper as low as I can.

“Come on,” Derek replies. “No harm in looking. Look even Felix is browsing.”

“I hate you sometimes,” I chuckle.

“You fucking adore me, baby,” Derek says this louder and hugs me tightly before dragging me to the counter. 

Alessandro proudly talks about what materials he used to make each piece as well as his inspiration for them. He presents to me a smaller version of the engagement ring I saw in the cabinet. “Would Signora like to try it on?”

“Yes,” both Derek and Felix reply, making me blush and Alessandro’s eyebrows climb up his forehead. 

“I’m the best man,” Felix says, and Alessandro calms his face.

“I haven’t said yes yet and he hasn’t asked,” I say to no one in particular as Alessandro slips the ring on my extended hand.

“Beautiful,” Alessandro says. “I don’t know what you do for a living but if it’s hand modeling, you are hired!” Felix swallows a laugh, and I give him a sly grin. “I think I see one that might be better suited for your hand.” He removes the ring and goes toward one end of the counter. He returns with a ring that surprisingly is more my taste. Alessandro slides the ring on and gaps. “Perfecto. She was made for you.”

I hold the ring up to admire it and before I can tell him that I am not getting engaged, Matteo clears his throat from the shop door. The four of us turn our attention to him and he says, “Your gondola boat is here.”

Alessandro nods his head, “You come see me when you are ready to buy. I will give you a great deal. You two are a gorgeous couple.”

“That is very kind of you Alessandro,” I say, shaking his hand when he has removed the ring. 

We follow Matteo out and through the street in the direction of the canal, guards in front and behind us. Felix presents his arm to me and takes my bag from the bookstore. I take his arm and smile broadly at how relaxed I feel from our excursion, as well as excitement for the gondola ride. Suddenly a group of teenagers run past us, one of them taking a picture of us and not hiding that he did. I glare at the kid as they turn a corner, my mind visualizing finding the boy’s father to tell him to teach his son some manners, but Felix’s voice brings me back to him. 

“That ring looked pretty on your hand,” Felix says, looking at me slyly. 

“Don’t tell Hyunjin or he will get ideas,” I laugh. 

“Would that be such a bad thing?” Felix says quietly. 

“No,” I say with a sigh.  I stress over how that would work for all of you, your schedules and your careers. I would feel so guilty if you got bad press or it affected your success in a negative way.”

Felix smiles and shakes his head, “You’re always thinking of others before you think of yourself. Can I give you some advice?”

“Always,” I say.

“Think about what you want, when you think of our…the future,” he replies. “Whatever that looks like, you know we will rearrange the planets to have that future come to life.” I stop to look at him, my smile big. 

“You truly are one of a kind, Lee Felix,” I say, forcing myself not to lean in and kiss him. He gives me a wink as we approach the dock.

“Ready?” Matteo asks once we are at the end of a dock, a gentleman standing next to him. I nod my head, and he claps his hands together. “This is Luigi. He will be taking you on the gondola ride.”

“Hello,” Luigi says, taking his hat off and bowing his head slightly. “Who will be at the front?”

“I will. If that’s okay with you two?” I ask.

“Fine with me,” Felix replies, releasing my arm. “I guess I will go first.”

“Let me get in the boat so that I can help you in,” Luigi says, rushing to get inside. He extends his hand to Felix and Felix carefully gets in. “Signore please sit here and try not to move so your friends may get on board with no trouble.” Felix nods his head, sitting down slowly on one of the benches while Derek gets ready to board. 

As his right leg lowers into the boat, a speed boat suddenly flies by, and we can hear loud yelling and laughing. I look up to see the kid that took our photo flip us off before throttling the boat forward even more. Just as Derek’s foot is about to hit the floor of the gondola, the large wake from the boat surges towards us, making the gondola and the dock rise. This causes Derek to lose his balance, and he falls forward inside the boat but not before his body twists awkwardly to the side, making him yell in pain. Meanwhile the rest of us are holding on to the railing as we try to stay upright.

“Bastardi!” Matteo exclaims, leaping onto the gondola to attend to Derek once the rocking has stopped. “Signore Derek, are you hurt?”

Derek holds his knee with both hands and says through gritted teeth, “I think I did something to my knee. My ankle hurts too.”

“Same leg?” Matteo asks as he gets his radio out. Derek nods his head briskly while Felix and Luigi hold on to the dock, so the boat doesn’t drift away. 

Meanwhile three members of our security detail hop into their boat to chase down the speed boat who clearly disobeyed the speed limits for the canal. I am left standing on the dock with two more of the detail, my body frozen as I watch Matteo call for paramedics. Eventually my brain starts to work and all I can think of is…

“How am I going to explain this to Hayley?”

Chapter Text

An audible growl rumbles in my throat as my hands clutch my biceps. "Sylinda, come sit," Felix says softly behind me, sitting in a waiting room chair within the Venice hospital. 

I look over at him, the epitome of outwardly calm, probably for my benefit. I, however, continue to pace feverishly by the tall waiting room windows. Outside, the courtyard offers a stark contrast to my anxiety. Family members occupy benches, some solitary, others beside patients in wheelchairs. The sun streams down on the grassy expanse, dappled with the shade of small trees, adorned with decorative planters overflowing with various plants and flowers, and even featuring a small swing set for children. It is a brief respite, a moment of tranquility designed to offer patients and their loved ones a distraction from the gravity of their presence in the historic hospital.

"Signora," Matteo states, standing watch next to Felix. "Dottore De Luca is renowned. Signore Derek is receiving the finest care."

"But how long?" I plead, slumping into a chair, my impatience evident. "When will we have news?"

"We move at the pace of Venice," Matteo replies, his tone suggesting a patience I clearly lack. Meanwhile, I think back on all that's transpired since Derek's injury only three hours ago.

The roar of the water ambulance sped along the canal, carrying Derek towards the hospital's emergency entrance. I clung to the phone as the boat bounced across the water, my voice a strained thread as I relayed the news to Hayley's mother, the nine-hour time difference a cruel chasm between us. Felix, his face etched with worry, had been forced to rouse Chan from sleep, it took multiple frantic calls to finally wake him. The crew, initially thrown into chaos, had begun to settle into a semblance of their regular schedules, the reality of my extended stay sinking in. 

We'd painted a picture for Hayley's mother and Chan, who in turn, had updated the crew, the information filtered through the uncertainty of the moment. The best-case scenario: a few painful sprains. The worst: torn ligaments, the specter of surgery looming. Regardless, the Smooth finals and exhibition were now a distant, irrelevant concern. All that mattered was Derek's well-being. Abruptly, the heavy doors to the staff-only emergency entrance swing open, and Dottore De Luca emerges. Felix, Matteo, and I rush forward, our movements a blur of anxious anticipation.

"How is he, doctor?" I ask, gripping Felix's hand tightly. 

"The news is positive," Dottore De Luca says, his sympathetic smile a balm to our frayed nerves. "Signore Derek has suffered sprains to his right knee and ankle, but thankfully, no tears or fractures."

"Thank heavens," Felix breathes, his shoulders visibly sagging with relief.

"He's currently being fitted for crutches," the doctor continues, "but I strongly recommend he use a wheelchair, at least until he returns home. The combined sprains will compromise his stability. I'll be providing him with a prescription for pain management tonight, and he can transition to over-the-counter medication tomorrow. I've also written down the contact information for a specialist in Los Angeles, he should schedule an appointment upon his return." 

"Thank you, Doctor," I whisper, shaking his hand, the relief still a little shaky in my voice.

"Prego," he responds with a brief, reassuring smile before he turns and walks back into the emergency room. I stand there, still stunned, with Felix's arm wrapped around me, his fingers gripping my shoulder tightly. I turn to look at him, seeing the same worry mirrored on his face, solidifying for me how much him and the rest of the guys have accepted Derek like a brother. 

Matteo's voice cuts through the lingering tension. "I'll organize a land transport for Signore Derek. It will be smoother for his injuries. You and Felix can take a boat."

"God, the show," I mutter, pulling out my phone. "I can't possibly go now, Lixie. I need to text Chan the latest. And then... I don't even know how to tell Hayley."

Felix squeezes me closer to him. "Fuck the fashion show. Let's get Derek back to the hotel, take care of him."

"No way in hell," Derek states firmly, his voice echoing behind me. I turn to find him in a wheelchair, a male nurse standing patiently behind him. His outfit is a bizarre mix: his expensive sweater heavily wrinkled from the ordeal and blue hospital sweatpants. His right ankle and foot are heavily bandaged with the telltale bulge beneath his sweatpants, hinting at the wrapped knee that rests on the brace attached to the wheelchair. "They just HAD to butcher my jeans," he grumbles.

"I'm sure it was quite the show," Felix says, a grin spreading across his face.

"A regular fashion massacre," Derek retorts. "And to make matters worse, I was wearing those cat boxers Minho sent. Hayley must have thought it would be a hilarious addition to my wardrobe. The nurses were... fascinated."

"I can just see their faces," I chuckle. "That's definitely going to be a talking point in the break room."

"Just be grateful they weren't pink lace," Felix mutters, shifting uncomfortably. "Minho bought Binnie some once. It was... a sight when he held them up to his waistline."

"Oh god, no," Derek chokes out, laughter bubbling in his throat. "That's gold." Suddenly, a stunning blonde approaches, her figure statuesque, her eyes a captivating shade of sapphire. She holds a pair of crutches with a casual grace, her smile radiant. 

"Amore," she purrs, her voice a low, sultry drawl, directed at Matteo. Felix and I exchange startled glances, then pivot to Matteo, who is grinning like a Cheshire cat.

"Mia moglie, Anna," Matteo states affectionately. We stare, our confusion clear.

Anna giggles, a warm, melodic sound. "I am his wife," she clarifies, her eyes twinkling with amusement. 

"Well," I croak out, my surprise giving way to admiration. "Hello, Anna. You really do have connections everywhere, Matteo. And, might I add, impeccable taste."

"My heart's desire," Matteo says, his eyes never leaving Anna's, a soft smile playing on his lips. "Is Signore Derek ready for transport?"

"Yes, my love," Anna gently replies as she passes him the crutches. "And all the arrangements are set."

"What arrangements?" Derek asks, his gaze darting between them. 

"I'll be taking you to the hotel, to make sure you're properly settled," Anna explains warmly. "And I'll remain for the evening, just in case."

"Fantastic," Derek says, a sly smile spreading across his face. "Felix, that frees you up to take Sylinda to the fashion show."

"Are you sure you'll be alright?" I ask, looking at Derek.

"Woman if you don't go, I will beat your ass with my crutches. Someone needs to celebrate our win properly before we go home," he says sternly. 

"Okay. Okay. I'll go." 

"I'll call Nicolas to have your clothes sent to the hotel where I am supposed to get ready," Felix says. I turn to look at my reflection in the window, mascara smeared and hair wild. "Don't worry. He was already planning to send stylists for you both. I will just tell him Derek was unable to attend so nothing gets out."

"Too late," Derek says, pointing at the TV behind us. The three of us turn around and I hear Matteo curse. 

The television screen pulses with a frantic energy, bold red letters screaming "ULTIME NOTIZIE" across the bottom. The footage displays a chaotic scene: the water ambulance, its lights flashing, secured to the dock, while paramedics hurriedly transfer Derek inside. The camera, relentless, swings behind the emergency personnel, zooming in on my face, capturing every flicker of worry etched into my features. It then shifts to Felix, his expression tense, as he speaks urgently with Matteo. Abruptly, the feed is cut, replaced by a female anchor, her words a rapid-fire torrent of Italian. 

"My Italian's rusty," Felix says, his brow furrowed. "What's she saying, Anna?" 

"She's announced that Signore Derek is a patient here," Anna groans, her tone heavy with annoyance. "And that the vultures are circling outside, promising 'exclusive' updates."

"Merda," Matteo growls, his gaze sweeping across the waiting room. He snaps his fingers, summoning the guards who stand like sentinels along the perimeter, instructing them to secure the entrance. Then, his attention shifts to Anna, his voice tight with concern. "My heart, we'll have to use the back exit. Let's hope they haven't blocked it too." Anna's response is a sudden, sharp burst of laughter, a sound that cuts through the tension.

"Signore Derek," she says, her voice filled with amusement. "How well can you feign distress?" Derek's head tilts, a question mark etched on his face.

_____________

Thirty minutes later, we find ourselves in an empty examination room, and I am losing my composure entirely. My cackling, a sound that borders on hysterical, echoes in the room as I survey the spectacle before me. Derek, bless his begrudging heart, is a sight to behold. A long, fiery red wig perches atop his head, crowned by an enormous, floppy sun hat. His sweater has been replaced by the top half of a gaudy floral dress, while the bottom half is draped haphazardly over his legs, concealed by a mountain of blankets. A trio of auntie-looking nurses worked their magic on his face, applying layers of thick makeup, even as far as applying absurdly long fake eyelashes that flutter like butterfly wings. Anna, ever the resourceful one, completed the ensemble with a pair of oversized, dark sunglasses.

But the true pièce de résistance, the comedic goldmine, was Anna's stroke of genius, courtesy of the hospital's OB department. Apparently, they had a custom-made caricature of a pregnant woman's bosom and belly, designed to simulate the "joys" of gestation for clueless fathers. This... anatomical oddity... is strapped to Derek's chest, and the floral dress stretches over it, resulting in a cleavage that defies both gravity and good taste. He crosses his arms beneath the rubbery protrusions, his face a study in mortified stoicism. 

"I look," he enunciates slowly, each word dripping with sarcasm, "like a tragic drag queen."

" A very, very pregnant drag queen," I snicker. 

"Hayley's getting a spa day, a personal chef, and a damn parade when I'm mobile again," Derek mutters, his eyes narrowing. "What in the actual fuck are you doing, Felix?"

"Documenting this for posterity," Felix cackles, snapping pictures with his phone. "Come on, darling, turn a little bit to the left. You're giving 'pregnant goddess' vibes." Derek responds with a well-aimed middle finger, but a reluctant smirk tugs at the corners of his mouth. Felix fires off a few more shots before Derek can object further. 

"Did Hayley sound freaked out?" I ask, tugging at the blankets.

"She tried to downplay it," Derek sighs, "but I know she's worried sick." 

"She wasn't upset that we texted her mom first?" I ask, my brow furrowing. "I was worried if I called her first she would need to go to the hospital again."

"Not at all. She understood," Derek says, gripping my hand. "I'm sorry Sylinda. I know you were excited to dance the Smooth numbers."

I put my hand on top of his. "Shut up idiot. I don't give a fuck about the competition. I want you okay."

"We all do," Felix says, putting his phone in his back pocket before placing his hands on top of ours. "Changbin said you better rest tonight or he will ship the loudest toys he can find for the baby."

"Jesus, he would."

Matteo ushers in one of his guards, who is now sporting a blue cotton shirt and a ridiculously oversized Italian soccer hat. "Signore Derek," Matteo declares theatrically, "your... spouse has arrived."

"My, my, Derek," Felix drawls, his eyes wide with mock admiration. "He's quite the specimen. You two are going to be a vision." Derek responds with a low growl, the word "cunt" barely audible and naturally Felix grins broadly, finding his words highly amusing.

"Carlo will ride with you, and Anna will be your... midwife," Matteo explains, as Anna materializes beside him, now dressed in jeans, a chic white sweater, and a leather jacket, carrying a medical bag. "It will explain Anna's presence and her equipment needed for when you get to your suite."

"What about us?" I ask as Carlo and Anna begin strapping Derek in. 

"We will go out a side entrance. That way, hopefully, we avoid reporters as well," Matteo replies. 

Naturally, the best-laid plans went spectacularly awry. Derek, Carlo, and Anna are ushered into a waiting ambulance, a carefully orchestrated distraction. Felix, Matteo, and I try a discreet exit through a side door, accompanied by a dozen heavily armed guards. But the reporters, those relentless hounds of the press, predicted our move. We are instantly swarmed by a sea of flashing cameras and shouting voices, their lenses hungry for a glimpse of our faces even with the sunglasses that Matteo shoved on us before exiting the hospital. Felix, ever the shield, positions himself protectively behind me, another layer away from the squawking press. 

"Signora...Signora! What happens now that Signore Derek is in the hospital?"

"What are Signore's injuries?"

"Why was Signore Lee with you today and not Signore Hwang?

"Will you be going back to America now that the competitions are over for you both?"

"Signore Lee, will you still be attending the fashion show this evening?"

"Signora, please, one statement for us?"

They pursue us relentlessly to the dock, their voices a cacophony of questions and demands, as we are hurriedly loaded into a speedboat. We roar away, leaving them choking on our wake. Meanwhile, the ambulance, carrying a heavily pregnant "couple" and their attentive midwife, slip away unnoticed, a testament to the sheer absurdity of their disguise.

___________

A cracked window in the galley of our boat brushes the Venetian evening air, cool and damp with the lingering scent of the canals, against my face as the sleek boat slices through the dark water. The city, now a tapestry of muted golds and deep shadows, lines the waterways, its ancient buildings reflecting the soft glow of the streetlamps in the still water. The sky, once a deep indigo, is now speckled with bright stars, their light competing with the city's warm luminescence that is now behind us. 

A soft mist begins to rise from the water, lending an ethereal quality to the scene, blurring the edges of San Clemente Palace that gravitates towards us. The Louis Vuitton's fashion show, according to Felix's invitation, is held on fifteen acres of ancient gardens within the palace. The boat, a dark silhouette against the shimmering water, moves with a quiet grace, carrying us towards the music from the heart of the island, its elegant notes rising to meet the starry night.

My breath hitches, a familiar tightness in my chest, as I turn to Felix. He is a vision in pristine white, save for the sleek black boots and dramatic, high-collared coat. The collar, etched with shimmering, angular lines, mirror the luminous lining visible within the jacket's folds. Beneath, his shirt collar lies open, a tantalizing glimpse of his chest, releasing the intoxicating blend of his natural scent and the cologne I gifted him. Even the cool Venetian breeze couldn't mask its fragrance, a symphony of warm musk and soft spice. 

His makeup is subtly applied, allowing his sun-kissed freckles to dance across his skin, a detail I cherish. Wisps of dark hair frame his face, while the rest cascade naturally behind his ears and down his shoulders. The silver jewelry – earrings, necklace, and a constellation of rings – complete the ensemble, transforming him into a prince plucked from the pages of a romantic epic. I bite my lip, a wave of longing washing over me, wishing that the fantastical narrative could somehow become our reality.

He brings the glass of champagne he holds to his lips, smiling slightly as he drinks. "Something catch your eye, jagi?"

"Do you think Nicolas will let you keep that ensemble?"

"Only if he will let you have that dress," he says, eyeing me up and down, making me blush. "You are breathtaking." I had to admit, I did look good. 

I'm swathed in a pristine white gown, a masterpiece of tailoring that seems to mold itself to my figure, as if it had been custom-made for my curves. The dress is a study in contrasts: elegant and revealing. Two bold zippers, running parallel down the front, act as both a focal point and a structural element. The lower zipper, daringly unzipped barely to my mid-thigh, reveals a glimpse of full leg with every step. The upper zipper stops just beneath my bust, the fabric above held in place by strategically placed rescue tape, barely concealing the peaks of my breasts. I offered a silent plea to the fashion gods before leaving the hotel, hoping to avoid any accidental exposure. The dress' design is architecturally dramatic, thick straps under gold chains flow back over my shoulders, connecting to the low cut back of the dress. To complete the look, my hair is slicked back into a sleek, sophisticated style, and I am adorned with simple, yet striking, gold hoop earrings, matching rings, and a wide gold cuff that conceals my tattoo. My makeup is equally dramatic, designed to capture the camera's attention: smoky, sultry eyes, exaggerated lashes, and a bold, statement lip.

Felix sets my empty glass down, then traces a slow, deliberate finger up my bare arm, another ghosting up my thigh. "You feel too damn good," he groans, his teeth nipping at the sensitive skin of my neck. "I want you right here, right now."

I chuckle, a low, throaty sound. "As tempting as that is, sir, I don't think it's advisable."

"You know 'sir' is my undoing," he growls a low, possessive rumble. His fingers, slow and torturous, rub against my clit through the thin lace of my panties, making my hips involuntarily buck against him. "I want to fuck you against these cushions." My lips part, a soft gasp escaping, but the sudden deceleration of the boat shatters the moment. With a frustrated sigh, Felix withdraws his hand, his fingers lingering on the zipper he silently raised, returning it to its daringly low position. "Patience," he murmurs, his lips brushing against my neck, leaving a trail of fire. He straightens, his eyes dark with desire, just as Matteo opens the galley door.

"We've arrived," Matteo announces, his gaze shifting to Felix, who is now intently focused on the view outside the window, an arm's length away. Matteo then turns his attention to me, his eyes lingering on my flushed complexion. "Do you require any medication, Signora? Sea sickness can manifest quite suddenly."  Felix swallows a chuckle, his eyes dancing with amusement, while I glare at him subtly.

"I'll manage, Matteo," I say, offering a demure smile. "Just the feel of stable ground should cure this... feeling of uneasiness." 

Matteo, impeccably dressed in a black tuxedo, nods as if fully understanding my delicate predicament, pressing a hand to his earpiece to receive further instructions. He then extends his hand to help me up the gangway, Felix trailing behind, humming a cheerful, suggestive tune, no doubt relishing the full-length view of my ass. "Our security teams are positioned," Matteo informs us. "You won't be able to identify all of them, but they'll be in close proximity, ready to intervene if needed."

"What about you?" I ask, Felix and I nearing the boat's edge. 

"I'm meant to stand out," he says, taking my hand for added stability while a guard pulls a ramp with railings onto the deck of the boat. Felix goes first, offering his hand as we make the short distance to the dock, thankful we are on sure footing. Matteo comes around us to walk ahead while the other guard takes up the rear.

"Signora, I will be with you for the night while Enzo accompanies Signore Lee." I turn to see Enzo bow his head slightly. His blonde hair pulled back in a half ponytail, making me miss my dark prince.

The change in music, a lively and upbeat tempo, draws my attention back to the venue. The island, normally shrouded at night, now bathes in a warm, golden light, revealing the grounds in all their splendor. The grand hotel, its white facade gleaming, stands majestically against the backdrop of the lush greenery. A small, picturesque church nestled amongst the trees, its bell tower adding a touch of rustic charm.

I notice that walkways have been carefully constructed, weaving their way through the gardens, while strategically placed barriers ensure that the natural beauty and wildlife are not disturbed. As if sensing my curiosity, Matteo steps aside, motioning towards a woman who approaches us. She is dressed entirely in black, her presence exuding an air of quiet authority.

"Signora Sylinda. Signore Felix. Welcome," she greets, her voice warm and inviting. "Nicolas is eagerly anticipating meeting you, Signora. He will be thrilled to see that the dress fits perfectly." 

I run my hands lightly along the gown, a nervous flutter in my stomach. "I can't wait to thank him in person."

"There will be an after-party following the show, a perfect opportunity to express your gratitude," she explains. "Elisabetta will guide you to the designated area for photographs and then you are free to mingle with other guests before the show commences."

"Thank you," Felix says, offering his arm with a flourish. "Shall we?"

Elisabetta guides us along a winding path, her voice a low hum against the backdrop of the island. "San Clemente was founded in eleven-hundred and thirty-one," she explains. "Originally a hospice and a small church, it was dedicated to Pope Clement the First. The island has a remarkable collection of artwork, including paintings and frescoes by Italian masters like Giovanni Segala, Pietro Ricci, and Francesco Rushi. You'll have the opportunity to admire them later."

"It's simply stunning here," I murmur, captivated by the beauty of the surroundings. "I can see why this is such a popular destination." 

"We would be honored to welcome you back as a guest, Signora," Elisabetta replies. As we reach a large open space, a vibrant, raised red runway snakes across the lawn, flanked by matching rows of benches with many guests already mingling or sitting. A raised platform, adorned with a dramatic Louis Vuitton backdrop, stands at the end of the vast area. On the small platform, Cate Blanchett holds center stage, and I have to stifle a gasp of excitement. "If you wouldn't mind waiting here for a moment, Signora," Elisabetta says. "You'll follow Signore Smith." As if on cue, Jaden Smith turns, his smile broad. His cool posture mirrors his style of dress; an unbuttoned puff-sleeved, plaid jacket as a shirt, showing off his athletic torso. The tweed jacket, or top rather, is paired with relax jeans and blacked boots. The outfit looks phenomenal with his signature locks and bright orange Louis Vuitton bag. 

"Felix!" Jaden greets, his voice a low, welcoming tone. "It's good to see you again, man." They exchange a hearty hug while I stand a little stiff, unsure of how to navigate this unexpected introduction. Jaden's eyes then meet mine, and his expression shifts to one of shock.

"Whoa," he says, his voice soft with surprise. "Felix, you didn't tell me you were bringing someone so beautiful. Introduce us."

"With pleasure," Felix replies, a proud grin spreading across his face. "Jaden, this is Sylinda. Sylinda, meet Jaden."

I offer my hand, a polite smile on my lips. Jaden shakes it gently, his gaze lingering for a moment, almost as if recalling something. "It's wonderful to meet you, Sylinda." 

"Sylinda is a phenomenal professional dancer," Felix explains, his voice brimming with pride, "and Hyunjin's girlfriend."

"Ah, that's it! I knew you looked familiar," Jaden says with a broad smile. "Hyunjin's a really talented dude. Is he here?" Jaden looks around, standing on his toes. 

"He is that," I say matter-a-factly, "And no, he is not here."

"Sylinda and her dance partner are competing in Venice. I traveled with her to Italy since I would be attending the show. Her schedule had a last-minute change, so she was able to come with me tonight."

"If anyone can show her around, it's you, Felix. I swear he knows everyone," Jaden says, making Felix blush.

Before Jaden could utter another word, a staff member approaches, ushering him towards the platform. He nods to us both, a mischievous glint in his eye, before adjusting his jacket and making his way through the throng of celebrities. At the foot of the platform, a flurry of activity unfolds: photographers jostle for position, while a veritable who's who of Hollywood mingle behind them, their conversations a low hum of excitement. I recognize familiar faces from the worlds of film, music, and fashion – A-list actors, renowned musicians, and influential producers, all drawn to this exclusive event. Soon, it is my turn. A hand, strong and reassuring, extends to help me up the steps, and I find myself ascending towards the spotlight, my heart pounding a frantic rhythm against my ribs.

"You must be Sylinda," the photographer says. "You look stunning."

"Thank you," I say before checking to make sure my dress is in place. "I have to confess. It's a little intimidating with so many celebrities watching." 

"Don't worry. You'll have them eating out of the palm of your hand before you know it, if my judge of character has anything to say about it," the photographer chuckles. "I can feel their eyes staring through me as we speak."

My gaze sweeps across the crowd, and I realize with a start that countless eyes were indeed fixed upon me. One set, in particular, is instantly recognizable from countless music videos I've watched: Lisa from BlackPink. She exudes the same fierce energy as her music, a striking figure in a sharp jet-black blazer and corset vest worn over a daring lace bra, paired with voluptuous puffed-up pants, commanding boots, and a flowing silk pin-striped sash draped around her neck. She gracefully hands her cream and black LV bag to her assistant and offers a radiant, broad smile and a wave in my direction. I fight to keep my composure, offering a small nod and a restrained wave in return. 

Just as growing onlookers threaten to overwhelm me, the photographer's voice cuts through the noise, directing me into position. He begins snapping a series of shots, having me turn this way and that with even some having me look over my shoulder to reveal the plunging back. The relative calm I feel is short-lived though when the press at the base of the platform surge forward, a blinding barrage of camera flashes and flying questions assaulting my senses. 

"Signora Sylinda, how is Signore Derek?"

"Signora, it seems that Signore Felix is with you often while in Venice. What does Signore Hyunjin think of this?"

"Signora are you to be the latest ambassador for the brand?"

"Signora please look this way!"

"Enough!" the photographer barks at them. "Get off my platform or I will have you thrown out. Immediately." He turns back to me, giving me a wink. "Signora, thank you for your time." Matteo and some of the more obvious guards quickly surround me, making sure none of the rude journalists get close. He leads me down the steps and past the red velvet ropes. I look over my shoulder to see the photographer nod curtly at the disciplined journalists before outwardly composing himself, directing Felix to take my former place at the platform. Felix watches as Matteo ushers me down the main aisle next to the runway, concern on his face before flashing his idol smile to the cameras.

"Thanks Matteo," I breathe, checking my dress and gripping my gold LV clutch a little too tightly. "I should have expected that."

"No," Matteo states decisively, his voice clear and authoritative, "I should have anticipated this, Signora, especially given the earlier commotion. The press will not venture beyond the rope now, not after their earlier display." I glanced back to confirm, and indeed, the journalists are contained at the platform's base, the area behind them cordoned off by the ubiquitous red velvet rope, a clear sign of the VIP access into the event. It's clear that the journalists' badges differ from those of the magazine representatives who move among the rows, conducting quick interviews with celebrities. These individuals hold up small magazine signs and speak into miniature microphones, providing updates on the event and the attendees' attire. "I will leave you to your mingling," Matteo says, his eyes scanning the room, "but I will be observing." He nods subtly in the direction of the aisle, where Lisa is approaching.

"I'll be fine, Matteo. Thank you," I say, pausing with a mischievous grin.  "Don't worry, your reputation is safe with me. Anna will never hear about your... brief lapse in perfection." He freezes mid-turn, one eyebrow arching sharply, before resuming his departure with a muttered stream of rapid-fire Italian that is far too fast for me to decipher. Giggling softly, I turn back around, just in time to greet Lisa.

"Sylinda! It's so good to finally meet you!" Lisa exclaims, her eyes sparkling with genuine enthusiasm as she embraces me gently. "Channie talks about you constantly. He's practically bursting with pride."

"Oh, really?" I say, trying to suppress the slight tremor of panic that threatens to surface. 

"Seriously, he's over the moon for Hyunjin," she laughs, and I feel a wave of relief wash over me. Of course, he wouldn't spill our secrets. "And it makes perfect sense that Hyunjin would be with a professional dancer. You two are a power couple. Hi, Felix!" 

"Hey, Lisa," Felix replies, offering a wink in my direction. "The paparazzi are in a particularly frenzied state tonight."

"Tell me about it! I thought a few of them were going to vault over the barricade until your security detail intervened. I hope the chaos hasn't been too overwhelming for you, Sylinda?" She regards me with a sympathetic expression, and I have to bite back the urge to confide in her about the true extent of the chaos. 

"It's just par for the course, right, Lisa?" Felix interjects smoothly, saving me from having to elaborate. "There are always a few who blur the lines between enthusiasm and... well, something else."

"You're preaching to the choir," she sighs dramatically. "Honestly, the entitlement some men exhibit is astounding. No offense, but seriously, men can be so gross." 

"I'm not going to argue with you there," I laugh, the tension easing out of my shoulders.

"What!" Felix exclaims, feigning outrage, clutching his chest with theatrical flair sending the two of us into a fit of giggles.

Just then, an event staff member approaches, whispering urgently in Lisa's ear. She sighs, a hint of resignation in her voice. "An idol's work is never done. Promo time and I see the Esquire crew heading your way, Lix. You're up as well." 

"Right," Felix says, giving me a quick glance. 

"I'll find Elisabetta and have her show me to my seat. You two idols do your thing."

"I'll be back soon," Lisa promises, her smile warm. "I want all the details about you and Hyunjin. Everything."

"I'll catch up with you shortly," Felix adds before departing with the Esquire representative, Enzo following a few paces behind him, head on a pivot.

I begin making my way down one aisle of plush, crimson benches, my eyes scanning the well-dressed crowd for Elisabetta, when I feel a light tap on my shoulder. Turning, I find myself face-to-face with the Emma Stone, looking effortlessly chic, as always. She's a study in sophisticated minimalism. She is wearing a cream corset top, its delicate boning hinting at a structured elegance, paired with a matching cropped jacket. The jacket is particularly striking, its sharply tailored lines punctuated by the dramatic flair of puffed shoulders, adding a touch of drama to the ensemble. The look is completed with crisp white trousers, their clean lines emphasizing her long, graceful silhouette, and a LV cubed purse, a small but impactful accessory. Her hair cascades in soft, natural waves, framing her face in a relaxed yet polished manner, and her complexion is, as always, flawless, having that enviable, luminous glow that seems to defy the laws of nature herself.

"Hello. Sorry to startle you. I just had to say..." she stops when I turn around. "Wait. You're Sylinda. The professional ballroom dancer." She extends her hand to me, beaming. "I'm a huge fan."

I'm stunned, standing with my mouth open trying to remember words. Emma Fucking Stone knows who I am? I quickly shake my head to wake myself up. "Ahh.... thank you." Remembering to put my hand out to shake her still awaiting hand.

"I watched several of your performances with Derek before learning my routines for La La Land. So did Ryan," she continues before releasing my hand. 

"You watched me dance," I say, still shell-shocked. "I don't know if I am allowed to say this, but Derek will freak when I tell him this. He's a big fan, so am I."

"Oh my gosh," she squeaks, looking around. "Is he here?" Wait until I tell Derek that she was fangirling over HIM!

"Sadly no," I reply.

"If I am ever in another dancing movie, I am hiring you both as technical advisors," Emma giggles, gently grabbing my cuffed wrist. "I absolutely love your dress. Where did you get it?"

"Um...."

"Nicolas styled you, didn't he?" Emma chuckles and all I can do is nod my head. "I suspected as much. Are you going to be an ambassador? I hope so if he put you in that. You are so elegant in it." Someone slap me awake!

"Oh, no. Nothing like that. I was a last-minute attendee. I am here with Lee Felix from Stray Kids," I say proudly. "Maybe you've heard of him."

"He's one of the newest ambassadors. Felix is the sweetest human," she says. "When Nicolas introduced us at our fittings, he brought homemade brownies. They were delicious."

"I couldn't agree more on both accounts," I reply. 

"Where are you sitting?" 

"I was just about to ask someone here that very question," I say, looking around, praying I am in the back, so I'm not photographed with a star struck look on my face. 

"All of the ambassadors are on the front row in the middle, so we can be easily photographed," she says, interlocking her arm with mine. "If I know Nicolas, he has you up front with us." 

As we navigate between the plush benches to rejoin the main aisle, another attendee sends a shiver down my spine, though not one of excitement. Seated a few feet away, her presence radiating an almost palpable aura of authority, is Dame Anna Wintour, the legendary editor-in-chief of Vogue magazine. I would recognize that unmistakable bob and those trademark dark sunglasses anywhere. My grip tightens involuntarily on Emma's arm as we pass the illustrious Dame, my gaze fixed firmly ahead, trying to avoid any direct eye contact. That is, until I feel the unmistakable weight of her attention, her gaze lingering on me.

"Fuck," I whisper, the word escaping on a shaky exhale as we put some distance between ourselves and Anna Wintour.

"Are you alright?" Emma asks, her voice filled with genuine concern, her hand resting lightly on my arm.

"The Anna Wintour just gave me the full once-over," I croak out. 

"Oh my god! Was she smiling? Frowning? What was the verdict?" Emma asks, her eyes wide with a mix of excitement and apprehension. 

"She... barely registered a flicker of emotion," I say, swallowing hard. "If I had to guess, it was a smile of the tiniest fraction." 

"Ladies and gentlemen... I present to you the next ambassador of Louis Vuitton," she says with theatricality. 

I nearly trip over my own feet, my coordination momentarily abandoning me. Was it her words that caused my stumble, or the fact that she is now gesturing towards LeBron and Savannah James, who are laughing and chatting with a group a few seats away? I scan the crowd, my eyes finally landing on Felix, who is watching the scene unfold, that infuriatingly smug grin plastered across his face.

Fucker knew this would happen.

____________

"Channie mentioned you're staying in Korea until Spring," Lisa whispers, leaning in slightly as she arranged to sit with Felix and me. I give a small nod, my eyes momentarily drawn to the parade of glamorous models showcasing Nicolas' stunning designs and beautiful bags.

"It'll be nice to spend more time with them," I say casually, my eyes catching sight of a low neck top I will need to purchase when the line comes out in stores.

 "They're a very tight-knit family," Lisa says, her fingers snapping a quick photo of an approaching model's footwear. "You know, two of them become entangled over the same girl. The drama was... something else."

"Oh, really?" I feign polite interest, while inwardly my curiosity piques, eager to uncover the identities of the involved parties.

"It was after they debuted," Lisa says, her voice low. "Han and Hyunjin both met the same idol, separately, as it turned out, during appointments at the same dentist." My attention is now fully captured; the fashion show fading into the background. "They were messaging her on KakaoTalk, each unaware that she was corresponding with the other. Eventually, at dinner one night, one of them mentioned meeting a girl, and the other chimed in with the same news. Heated words ensued when the truth came out, and Channie had to step in to diffuse the situation." 

"Incredible," I murmur, though inwardly, it sheds light on Han's initial hesitation. I recall the aftermath of our first time together, when Han was on the verge of a panic attack in the studio, and Hyunjin's playful ribbing was the only thing that calmed his obvious fears. Since then, there has been no indication of rivalry or possessiveness among any of my lovers. They seem to have embraced their places in my heart and life, even among the other three. It's as if our connection was preordained. Lisa's next words pull my attention back to the rest of pobaRACHA's story.

"... I think there was some friction between them early on, and this incident occurred around that time. You'd never guess it now, though; they're really close. Although, I don't get to spend nearly as much time with them as I once did. Our paths only cross now when we attend each other's concerts," Lisa says, a hint of wistfulness in her voice. "But I'm genuinely happy they have you. From how I hear Channie talk, they all seem more content, more fulfilled with you in their lives." Lisa turns to me, her smile warm and sincere. "Even Felix seems brighter, more at ease than I've seen him in ages. He projects this air of effortless cool, but I've witnessed him teeter on the edge of panic before events like this. He carries this immense pressure to represent his members and the brand perfectly."

"I know I'm a fundamentally better person because of them," I chuckle softly, glancing at Felix from the corner of my eye. He catches my gaze and offers a playful wink before snapping more photos of a shirt that I have no doubt he'll be asking Nicolas to replicate early for him. "Each of them possesses such extraordinary talent and embodies the very essence of what it means to be a good man. If only their fans could truly grasp how genuine they are. I know some suspect it, but it's challenging to discern a man's true character when he's constantly under the harsh glare of the spotlight."

"So many can be utterly deplorable. It seems like a relentless wave of stories about celebrities' appalling behavior is surfacing these days," Lisa remarks, her phone clicking as she captures a shot of tight leather pants on a passing model. 

"It's not limited to celebrities, unfortunately," I grumble, the memory of the party in Korea and the persistent threat of stalkers as of late clouding my thoughts. "Could I ask you something personal?" Lisa sits her phone down, tilting her head with an inquisitive expression. "How have you dealt with... stalkers?"

"Damn it. Already?" she growls, her voice filled with frustration. "I was really hoping you wouldn't have to deal with that. Channie didn't mention anything, and I understand why. I've had some truly harrowing experiences with them."

"How did you manage to cope?" I ask, my voice barely a whisper.

Her voice drops even lower, her posture shifting to give me her full attention. "Listen to your security detail implicitly. Knowing Channie, he's probably tripled their presence while you're there; that just his nature." I nod, confirming her accurate assessment. "Good. Do NOT venture anywhere alone, under any circumstances. Be extremely cautious about what you reveal on your social media accounts regarding your location. You can't prevent the press leaks entirely, but don't give them any additional ammunition. If you take photos in your hotel room, ensure the background is neutral and there's no identifiable view from your window. I swear to God, K-pop fans have the investigative skills of seasoned detectives and they will figure out what floor you are on. Have you accompanied them on tour yet?" A knot of anxiety tightens in my stomach. Tour... I hadn't even considered the possibilities of that. Didn't Chan mention something about the end of next year?

"No," I reply, shaking my head slightly, "I believe touring is slated for next year. They have a comeback and a fan meeting scheduled in the immediate future." 

"Well, when you do go on tour – and I'm not saying if, mind you," Lisa giggles, drumming her fingertips together with evident delight at the prospect of my long-term relationship with Hyunjin – "when you do, security will be incredibly tight, particularly with you in the picture. On their previous tour, they had 'fans' manage to sneak into their hotel and secretly take pictures of them while they were exercising. Channie told me the fandom went ballistic when they bragged about it on Twitter, and he was livid." 

"I've seen Christopher's wrath," I reply, and Lisa's eyes grow wide with surprise. "Oh, not directed at me. But I've witnessed it with my stalker situation. He doesn't tolerate it." 

"He's fiercely protective of those he cares about," Lisa says, her smile carrying a knowing undertone, and for a fleeting moment, it seems as if she has an unsettling awareness of my entire lover situation. But before I can delve into that, the models began their final procession, and the applause from the audience thankfully drowns out the chaos swirling in my mind.

As the final model sashayes off the runway, the guests are ushered into a beautifully appointed staging area, where cocktails and delectable hors d'oeuvres await. Meanwhile, a flurry of activity transforms the main area into a vibrant after-party scene. The entire space morphs into one expansive dance floor, dotted with plush seating arrangements and elegant tables. The platform, which had been the focal point of the red carpet photographs, is now a dazzling DJ booth, pulsing with energy. 

The ambassadors, myself included, are quickly whisked away to the hotel to change, rooms ready to provide privacy for each of us. To my utter delight, Nicolas had prepared a second masterpiece for me: a black, satin halter-top dress, a cascade of shimmering black sequins that clung to my curves as if painted on. 

As I look in the mirror, making sure everything is in place, I overhear a casual comment from one of the staff, "Signore Felix saved the day by giving Signore Nicolas her measurements. She looks stunning." My little sneaky chick. A slight knock on my door vanishes the plans for retribution I was concocting. 

"Come in," I say, slipping into black Louis Vuitton heels. 

"Ready to go?" Felix says, stopping me in my tracks. He is a vision in head-to-toe black, utterly irresistible in a sharply tailored black dress shirt, the raised LV emblems subtly catching the light. It's paired with black, waist-defining trousers and elevated shoes. His jewelry has been swapped for bold gold pieces, a striking contrast against the dark fabric. My dark prince, indeed. I say nothing, only give him a sly smile, his hand finding my lower back, stroking my bare skin as he guides me back to the now full swing party. 

"Ah, Mademoiselle Sylinda!" Nicolas exclaims, his voice booming with enthusiasm as he air-kisses both my cheeks. "Finally, Felix has brought you into the House of Louis Vuitton! And your dresses? Magnifique, no?"

"I adore them, Nicolas," I reply, my eyes flicking slyly towards Felix. "I'm quite surprised they fit so perfectly, considering they were... off the rack," I add with a knowing smile.

"Haaaaa! Extraordinary coincidence, wouldn't you say?" Felix laughs, dramatically fanning his open collar. 

"A fortunate turn of events," Nicolas winks knowingly at Felix. "But you must know, mon petit chou, that I've been eager to welcome you to the Louis Vuitton universe. And I haven't been blind to Versace's little attempts to court you." I open my mouth to clarify my relationship with the other brand, but he raises a hand, a mischievous smile playing on his lips. "No need to fret! We're not territorial here. A little variety keeps things interesting, oui? You can certainly showcase both, non?"

"Naturally," a very familiar voice agrees from directly behind me.

I become utterly immobile, a prehistoric mammoth frozen in glacial ice, or a deer caught in the blinding headlights of an oncoming truck at the dead of night, paralyzed by a terror too profound to allow movement. No. It can't be. If it was, I am certain my heart would simply cease to function. My eyes dart to Felix, a silent plea for help in their depths, but he merely bites his lip, shaking his head with a knowing smirk. Clearly, he isn't going to help. 

During those countless late-night soaks in the tub and soothing massages, we'd discussed every conceivable topic, favorite films being a recurring theme. And if my instincts are correct – and they screamed that they were – the voice behind me belongs to the cinematic titan, my absolute favorite actress, Sigourney Weaver, the iconic star of Aliens herself. I draw a deep, shuddering breath before slowly turning, my gaze inching upward. There, radiating an undeniable regal presence in a perfectly tailored black pin-striped suit, stands Sigourney, her daughter Charlotte beside her.

"It's lovely to see you again, Nicolas. Thank you for including us. And who are these gorgeous individuals?" Her smile, radiant and direct, includes both Felix and me, and my vocabulary seems to have evaporated.

Sigourney Weaver just called me gorgeous! My inner twelve-year-old, the one who spent hours pretending to fight aliens with a broomstick, is currently doing cartwheels in my soul, sticking her tongue out at every playground bully who ever doubted my coolness. This isn't just a compliment; it's a validation of an entire childhood. Instead of a witty reply, however, my mouth just hangs open like a startled carp.

Nicolas' entourage descends upon him, whispering with the intensity of secret agents. He tsks, rolling his eyes dramatically. "Forgive me, mes amis, duty calls! Your... representative will hear from my office. Felix, my devious conspirator, we shall plot! I have... ideas." He shakes Felix's hand with conspiratorial fervor and embraces Sigourney with European flair before being swept away in a whirlwind of silk scarves and hurried footsteps.

"I believe her circuits might have temporarily overloaded, Ms. Weaver," Felix chuckles, a teasing smile playing on his lips. "She's what you might call... a dedicated enthusiast."

"...Sylinda," I finally stammer, belatedly realizing Felix had probably already covered the pleasantries. My hand shoots out, hoping it won't tremble too much.

"Sylinda," Sigourney says, smiling as she takes my hand. "A pleasure. You look like you've just encountered a Xenomorph. Relax, darling, they're only fictional."

"Right. My apologies. I... my brain seems to have temporarily relocated to another dimension," I groan, shaking Sigourney's hand a little too vigorously. So this is what it feels like for a fan to meet the guys.

 "Just... a really, really big fan."

"Well, you've got a dedicated admirer right here," Sigourney says, her smile kind. "My daughter practically vibrated with excitement when she saw you before the show." Sigourney turns to Charlotte, whose grin could power a small city. "She's been following yours and Derek's careers with the intensity of a hawk. I'm not exaggerating." My eyes flickered between them, my brain struggling to process this unexpected information: Sigourney Weaver's daughter stans, me?

"Charlotte, right?" I stammer, extending a slightly shaky hand. If I thought I was flustered, Charlotte looks like she just saw a ghost, her complexion paling dramatically. "Look, I've already set the bar pretty low for awkwardness, so feel free to join me in the cringe zone. There might even be mini pizzas." Sigourney's light, infectious laugh fills the air, instantly making the situation feel less surreal. 

"It's... such an honor to meet you," Charlotte says, taking a deep breath. "Your rhythm finals were just... phenomenal. We actually planned our whole weekend around being able to see the competition after we found out the dates aligned with the show."

"You were there? Both of you?" I exclaim, turning to Felix, whose face is practically radiating pure joy on my behalf.

"You were absolutely mesmerizing. I could never move like that with such grace," Sigourney replies, a genuine admiration in her voice. "Give me a well-written script over dancing any day."

"But you were wonderful in Call My Agent!" I blurt out, my filter momentarily malfunctioning in my excitement.

"Mom, she is a fan!" Charlotte exclaims, her eyes wide with delight. "Quick, what are your top four favorite movies of hers?"

Before Sigourney can even offer a mild reprimand, the words tumbled out of my mouth, "Aliens, Working Girl, Heartbreakers, and Copycat!"

She pauses, a chuckle escaping her lips. "Well, that's certainly an eclectic mix. Now you've piqued my curiosity, Sylinda, I must know the reasoning behind this." She gently takes my elbow, guiding me towards a nearby table laden with champagne flutes, while Felix and Charlotte engage in a quiet conversation behind us. She hands me a glass, and I take a much-needed swallow. It isn't every day one gets to dissect cinema with their childhood idol.

"With Aliens, it was the first time I saw a female lead who was so fiercely strong, both mentally and physically. Watching movies from that decade, that kind of portrayal wasn't the norm. Working Girl... honestly, I had a real conflict with your character. She was so ruthless to Melanie Griffith's. I almost disliked her as much as I loathed the actor who played Burke." Sigourney throws her head back, her laughter rich and resonant.

"Oh, I was a proper antagonist in that one. Harrison thoroughly enjoyed my villainy. But Paul was indeed masterful at being utterly detestable."

"Absolutely." I chuckle. "Heartbreakers had me in stitches. The moment you knocked Gene Hackman out cold, I nearly spat out my drink."

"That was a joy to film. Gene is such a wonderful sport. But Copycat? That's an interesting choice. It doesn't often make people's favorites list."

"It was such a departure from your other roles, aside from perhaps Gorillas in the Mist. Your character was so raw, so incredibly vulnerable. I genuinely empathized with her. Yet, she possessed this sharp intellect that completely drew me into the story." I take another swig, praying I don't sound like a deranged fan. 

Sigourney tilts her head, a thoughtful expression on her face as the DJ's music begins to pulse through the area again. "Are you quite sure you aren't secretly moonlighting as a film critic?"

"I promise you, no. After grueling dance competitions, the only thing you crave is curling up in bed and losing yourself in movies before collapsing." I raise my glass to clink against hers.

"To the solace of late-night binge watching and the dedication of dance – may they sustain us for a little while longer," she says, taking a graceful sip before her daughter tugs on her arm, her eyes pleading for the dance floor.

Felix's arm snakes around my waist, and I turn to him, a bewildered expression on my face. "Did any of that just happen? Or did I accidentally wander into a very convincing dream?"

"Jagi," he murmurs, his thumb tracing gentle circles on my skin, "it was real. Now, shall we join the celebration?"

"Abso-fucking-lutely!"

____________

"Dancing with Emma Stone, I can't believe it," I whisper, still slightly breathless beside Felix. The whole evening feeling like a shimmering, improbable dream.

"I think she was more starstruck meeting you," Felix chuckles softly, his voice a murmur in the lively atmosphere. "Thank goodness Nicolas put you in something more conducive to impromptu dance-offs."

"Yeah," I giggle, the image of attempting a spin in that structured white gown flashing through my mind. "That would have been... a disaster."

"A glorious disaster," Felix murmurs, his breath ghosting against my ear, sending shivers down my spine.

"Lixie," I sigh, a sudden heat rising within me despite the cool air. My eyes flicker around, a sense of being exposed. "Someone might see."

"Tonight, we're in our own world," he whispers, his lips against my neck. "Remember? No phones, no witnesses. Just us."

"Right," I groan, a wave of longing washing over me.

"So don't worry," Felix coaxes, his fingers tracing a delicate line along the bare skin of my back. "Let's find a hidden corner. I'm desperate to be inside you, jagiya." He draws me back against him, his arm a tight band around my waist, leading me into the dimly lit periphery. "Come with me. Let me taste you again."

"Sylinda...."

Felix's hands lift my skirt with a possessive sweep, his fingers immediately seeking and finding the pulsing center of my desire beneath the lace. My hips respond without conscious thought, rocking against the insistent pressure of his hard cock against my backside. He nips at my neck, a possessive mark, his moan a raw sound as his finger intensifies its exquisite torment.

"Yes, Lixie... just like that... don't stop..."

"Make a mess for me pretty girl," he groans as he slides two fingers in my slick pussy. 

"Hey, baby," Felix murmurs, gently nudging my shoulder. My eyelids flutter open, and I find him propped on his side, his hair adorably tousled, a wide, knowing grin stretching across his face.

"Ugh," I mumble, still half-lost in the lingering warmth of sleep.

"You were having quite the dream there, love. Judging by the sounds, it was definitely... passionate."

"Oh, god," I groan, burying my face in my hands. "What did I say?"

"You were rather vocal," Felix chuckles, his voice the usual morning demon rumble. "A few choice moans, the kind we usually elicit when Chan and I are... enjoying your beautiful body." I groan again, flipping onto my stomach and trying to disappear into the pillow. "Come on, it was hot. I love that you dream about me like that."

"It was just getting to the good part," I mumble from beneath the pillow.

"What was I doing?" he asks, tossing the pillow off of me and bringing me to him. He kisses my bare shoulder, waiting for me to answer. 

"We were at the after party," I sigh as he makes his way up to the crook of my neck, his hand sliding down my back. "You wanted to play so you pulled me into a dark area and...." Felix throws my leg over his. Then cups my ass, lifting me slightly while we stay on our sides, his hard dick hitting my entrance. He reaches down to guide himself into my already wet pussy thanks to the start of my wet dream.

"And what baby? What did I do?"

He slowly thrusts into me, his moves sensual. "You started playing with my clit." He slides his hand in between us and his finger finds his favorite doorbell. 

"Like this," he says, his lips finding mine as his pace picks up. 

"God, yes."

His thrusts become primal, each one driving deeper, claiming more of me. He descends, his mouth latching onto my breast, a possessive heat searing my skin. Rough grunts escape his throat with every forceful entry, and my hands clench in his wild hair, my body bucking against his with each gasp. I lose track of time and where I am, completely lost in his savagery. A low growl rumbles from him as he senses my impending climax, his suction intensifying as my body begins to tremble and shake through the building waves, his finger and cock maintaining their relentless assault. I crest my mountain loudly, exploding around his still hard cock. He doesn't allow a moment for recovery, his own guttural moans vibrating against my breast as his hand snakes behind me, his grip tightening on my hips, urging me to roll with him onto his back. My hands frame his flushed face, my body now riding his hard length, my movements mirroring his primal rhythm. 

"That's it Lixie," I pant, sweat now dripping down my face.

"My love, my home," he groans, the sound raw and possessive as he clings to my hips, his body shuddering. His hands shift to cup my ass, taking control, lifting me and then slamming me down onto his cock with a rough urgency that thrills me. He moves from one swollen breast to the other, his mouth a hot brand as I cry out his name, each glorious orgasm he wrings from me echoing in our room. Finally, he releases my breast, and I lean back, my hands gripping his slick thighs as I deliberately roll my hips against his shaft, feeling every inch. He throws his head back again, guttural, almost demonic moans coming from his lips. "Don't stop, jagiya. Please... don't stop."

"Never," I gasp, my own desire a raging inferno.

We remain locked together, a frantic dance that blurs the edges of time. I ride him hard, his cock buried deep within me, relishing the sight of his sweat-slicked body, the beads tracing a glistening path down his happy trail. Abruptly, he sits up, pulling me with him, and I instinctively wrap my legs around his waist. The change in angle intensifies the friction, hitting my core repeatedly, and I cry out, moaning into his neck, a primal urge to bite down overwhelming me.

"Mine," he growls, his voice thick and strained, thrusting with brutal force, ramming me to his hilt. A sharp cry escapes my lips at the depth of the penetration, and his hand cracks against my ass in a possessive slap. "Don't you dare cum." His eyes are glazed, focused solely on the sensations consuming him, his breath coming in ragged gasps as he teeters on the precipice. His jaw clenches, he finally surrenders to his overwhelming pleasurable release.

"But..."

"Don't," he commands, his voice thick with possessiveness. "I want you writhing, begging before you get your release." He shifts, pressing me onto my back, and in a swift, brutal move, hauls one of my legs over his shoulder. Then he slams into my core, a raw, visceral thrust that tears a cry from my throat. "That's it," he growls, and a feverish intensity I hadn't witnessed before consumes him. He fucks me with a rough, exquisite abandon. Each gasp I utter fuels his relentless assault, driving him harder and deeper, his tip scraping against my brain. He is a predator claiming his prize

"Please," I choke out, my body trembling.

"Close?" he rasps, his face buried in the curve of my neck, his grip vise-like on my hips.

"Yes, sir. Please," I plead, my voice ragged.

"Cum for me, baby," he urges, his thrusts becoming frantic, bordering on manic.

My orgasm rips through me, a violent, uncontrollable surge that eclipses anything before, even the intense claiming of Minsung's marks. I claw at his back, my body convulsing, my eyes rolling back in my head. He doesn't relent, pumping harder until I feel his cock swell even further within me. He hauls my knee up towards my head, a sharp stab of pain eliciting another cry. Bracing himself with one hand, he watches, his gaze fixed on his thick length plunging in and out of me. He continues to watch, his face flushed and contorted in the throes of his own release, as his hot cum spills from me. Finally spent, he collapses onto me, my leg still awkwardly angled, my core overflowing with his juices.

"Jesus - tap-dancing - Christ," I gasp, my hair plastered to my sweat-slicked skin. "What demonic entity possessed you? That was incredible, but I think I left a lung on the floor."

He chuckles, a low, wickedly satisfied sound. "Your little sleep-talking moans have a rather... erotic effect on me."

"Apparently," I sigh contentedly, pressing a kiss to his damp shoulder. "My subconscious has excellent taste in... activities when I'm exhausted."

"Note to self: keep you up after dawn more frequently."

"Duly noted," I reply, pleasantly drained and grinning. "Any idea what time it is?"

"Who cares? My current view is far more captivating." He brushes strands of hair off my face, kissing the tip of my nose, circling his hips, working himself up for another round.

"True, but nature calls, and she's rather insistent," I giggle, giving his ass a playful slap. 

"Hey! That was uncalled for."

"Consider it a necessary interruption. Now, move it, Romeo," I say, my bladder awake and needing its own release. 

He lets out a theatrical sigh, reluctantly withdrawing and flopping onto his back. "I feel... strangely fragmented."

"You're remarkably resilient for someone who just went ten rounds," I quip, launching the pillow at his head. I then make a beeline for the bathroom, quickly peeing and showering. Felix follows after me, and I snag my phone, burrowing back under the covers. A message from Derek appears. "Derek said Anna did a house call this morning."

"Excellent," Felix's voice drifts from the shower. "No limbs have fallen off?"

"Just continued immobility. Oh, and a text from our beloved leader," I say, scrolling through my messages.

Felix emerges, looking like he'd just risen from a particularly satisfying nap, albeit with a lingering glint in his eyes. "Spill." I pause, briefly considering a more hands-on form of communication. A grin forms on his face as he shakes his head. "Jagi, the glowing rectangle." He gestures pointedly at my phone.

"Hope your little gift arrived safely," I read, a puzzled expression on my face. Felix just shrugs with exaggerated innocence. "It's well past lunchtime there. Figured you two were recovering from... strenuous activities. How the hell does he know we are up?"

"That little sneak probably has a listening device planted in one of these roses," Felix declares dramatically, heading towards my flowers and sniffing each one with exaggerated suspicion. "This one smells like... betrayal!" I snort, tossing back the covers and grabbing my robe. He continues his melodramatic search as he pulls on his pajama bottoms. I open the door as Felix suddenly yells, making me roll my eyes. "Chan! If you can hear me, tell Seungmin I want my hoodie back!"

"Nope, but I can," a voice drawls from the living room, a familiar cadence that sends a jolt of disbelief through me. I freeze mid-step, my jaw slack, my head swiveling slowly as if in a dream. "Hi, baby. Miss me?" 

There, leaning against the doorframe of my suite, radiating an effortless cool with a sly, heart-stopping grin and his tongue tracing a slow line across his teeth, stands Hyunjin, my Achilles. He is a vision in a black Versace sweater that clings to his lean frame, low-slung jeans that show off the dancer's grace beneath, and sleek sneakers. His long, ink-dark hair is pulled back through a stylish Versace hat, and a patterned silk scarf is casually knotted around his neck. My breath hitches, the air suddenly thick with unshed tears and a longing I hadn't fully realized until this moment.

"HYUNJIN!"

A sob escapes my lips as I launch myself towards him, a desperate, joyous cry. I leap into his open arms, my legs and arms wrapping around him with the fierce grip of a spider monkey clinging to its branch. His laughter rumbles against my ear as I throw off his hat and rain kisses all over his beloved face, his arms tightening around me, a comforting anchor in the storm of my emotions. I barely register Felix's laughter behind me until I feel his body pressing against my back, pulling us both into a tight, cherished embrace. Being enveloped in Hyunlix's arms is all it took for the dam to break, tears streaming down my face into the crook of Hyunjin's neck as my mind struggles to grasp the reality of his being here.

"It's okay, baby," Hyunjin murmurs, his hand stroking the damp strands of my hair with soothing tenderness. "We have you now. Hyunlix has you."

"I missed you so, so much," I choke out, the words thick with emotion.

"I know you did," he chuckles softly, his arms never loosening their hold. Finally, I push myself up to look at him, my eyes red and swollen. His own eyes hold a weariness from travel, but his smile is broad and genuine, a familiar comfort. I press a tender kiss to the tip of his nose, and he immediately pulls me to his lips, his kiss gentle and sweet. I inhale slowly, enjoying the mixture of his Versace cologne and his natural intoxicating essence. Meanwhile, Felix nuzzles my neck, a happy hum vibrating against my skin, clearly overjoyed to have his brother here. Eventually, Hyunjin gently releases me, allowing Felix to shift closer so I can stand nestled between them.

"What in the world are you doing here?" I ask, my voice filled with disbelief.

"I've come to ensure your victory," he declares proudly, a confident glint in his eyes.

"But Derek..." I begin, the reality of Derek's injury still weighing on me.

"Is sidelined, I know. But there's a provision in the year-end rules allowing for an alternate if a dancer is injured. We looked into it," he replies, moving to settle onto the plush couch. I follow, sitting beside him, my gaze expectant. "After Chan got wind of Derek's injury, he immediately contacted the US DanceSport president to explore your options. Apparently, an alternate is permissible in such cases, though it's rare for international competitors to have one readily available."

"Wait, seriously?" Felix exclaims, perched on the edge of the coffee table, his eyes wide.

"Dead serious," Hyunjin confirms, squeezing my hand reassuringly. "Chan let Derek know the plan as soon as my flight was wheels-up."

"The company..." I stammer, my voice catching, still struggling to reconcile the reality of Hyunjin being in my hotel room.

"Can take a running leap, courtesy of Chan," Hyunjin cackles, a mischievous glint in his eyes. "JYP threw a minor fit, but when doesn't he? So, we have exactly one week to whip me into a dance partner worthy of you."

"Consider it handled," Felix declares proudly, puffing out his chest. "The DanceRACHA dream duo is on the case."

"I... I don't deserve any of you," I choke out, flinging my arms around Hyunjin's neck, tears threatening to spill again.

Hyunjin sighs contentedly, hugging me tightly. "Good thing I helped you practice for a week, huh?" I nod, wiping my eyes and resting my chin on his shoulder. "So, when do we begin practice?"

I quickly release him, my gaze snapping between the two, a spark of competitive fire igniting within me. "No time like the present."

Four hours later, the ballroom of a nearby hotel – a space Nari had swiftly secured, originally intended for practice – buzzes with a focused energy. In the corner, a relaxed Felix leans against the mirrored wall, his legs stretched out on the polished floor, his iPad propped up on a chair beside him, Derek's determined face filling the screen. I am already in my element, clad in workout tights, a supportive tank top, and my worn practice shoes. Hyunjin, equally ready, had changed into comfortable running pants, a sleeveless tank that showcases the lean muscles of his arms, and the dance shoes he'd bought during our initial practices in Korea. His long, dark hair, usually a carefully styled statement, is now fiercely pulled back into a tight bun, a clear indication of his frustration with stray strands during spins. My trusty scrunchie is now doing its duty, preventing him from resorting to drastic measures with a stylist. No one touches those glorious locks.

"Arch your back, Sylinda! More!" Derek's voice booms through the room via the iPad, and I shoot a playful glare at the screen. 

"If I arch any further, I'll be performing a limbo, not a waltz, you sadist!" I retort, leaning back as far as I dare. Hyunjin's grip on my waist tightens reassuringly.

"Trust me, baby. Trust your partner!" Hyunjin murmurs, his focus unwavering.

Derek shifts in bed on the iPad screen, a wince flickering across his face. "Tomorrow, I will be there in person," Derek declares, his voice firm. "If Lix has to chauffeur my injured ass around in a wheelchair, so be it. I will keep your form impeccable ."

"Perhaps we should fetch a yardstick to ensure the lovely lady adheres to proper position?" Felix chuckles, and Hyunjin visibly chokes back a laugh, his shoulders shaking, making me slowly turn my head, my eyes narrowing.

"Careful, jagi. Don't unleash the kraken on your poor defenseless sub," Hyunjin says, a mischievous glint in his eyes.

"You two are walking a very fine line with your cuteness," I warn playfully, "One wrong move and I might just audition Matteo for the role of my devoted... stand-in."

"I would not presume to possess such talent," Matteo's voice says from directly behind me, causing me to jump and nearly collide with Hyunjin. "Forgive me, Signora. I did not intend to startle you. Your dinner has arrived."

"Dinner?" the three of us echo, our eyes widening in surprise.

"Signore Bang took the liberty of ordering it once I informed him of your arrival at the ballroom," he replies smoothly as waitstaff enter with two large trays of covered dishes, setting them down on the few tables situated near the edge of the dance floor. I eye Matteo suspiciously, squinting, and he offers a nervous chuckle. "Signore also wished to be kept informed of your whereabouts following the... relocation from your previous hotel."

"Double sneaky," I say, pulling Felix to his feet. "Derek, we'll FaceTime you after we've refueled. Don't be shy with that room service menu." Derek simply holds up a half-eaten hamburger to the camera, giving a thumbs-up before disconnecting. "Thanks, Matteo. I hope your team gets a chance to grab some grub too."

"Signore Bang already took care of that. Thank you." He bows his head slightly and escorts the staff out of the room, quietly closing the doors behind him. 

We settle around the table, Felix distributing lemon water while Hyunjin unveils the culinary delights beneath the domed covers. Each plate boasts a generous chicken Caesar salad, a vibrant medley of fruit, and delicate prosciutto-wrapped cheese. Light, yet strategically packed with the protein we'll need to power through the rest of practice. I shake my head, setting the iPad down at the empty spot and pulling up Lix's contacts, ready to dial Chan. It's seven in the evening here, which means it's a ridiculous two in the morning back in Korea. But knowing Chan, he's probably still running on pure creative energy. The fact that he answers on the first ring confirms my suspicions. I grin at the image on the screen: his hair a glorious, frizzy mess of curls, his thick comforter pulled up to his nose as he lies on his side.

"Mooorning," he drawls, his voice thick with sleep.

"Eveninggg," I reply with exaggerated cheer. "How was your day?" He lets out his signature 'dad sigh', rolling onto his back and staring up at the ceiling. He perches his phone precariously in its cradle above his head – his designated doom-scrolling station when I'm not occupying his bed.

"Long. Ji and Binnie are still at each other's throats about the tracks for the upcoming albums."

"Still?" Hyunjin groans, taking a massive bite of his salad, his eyes squinting in the adorable way he does when he eats. "I thought we'd all agreed on keeping the festival version as is?"

"Yeah, Hyung, it's perfect as a finale song for the concert," Felix chimes in, nodding in agreement.

"I think Binnie is worried people will think we just sped up the original, not that we actually sang it faster," Chan sighs, his voice laced with weariness.

"Play it for me," I say after taking a refreshing sip of lemon water. The three of them freeze, their gazes fixed on me before they look at each other. "If anyone can identify a sped-up track from the real deal, it's me. We manipulate tempo all the time for competitions." Chan pushes himself up from the bed after unhooking his phone, revealing his gloriously bare chest – a sight I know all too well is his preferred sleep attire. He winks, catching my appreciative glance, and shuffles to his desk to rouse his laptop. Soon, the opening bars of a track fill the room, and I am instantly captivated, my feet instinctively tapping a rhythm under the table. I close my eyes, my mind already sketching out choreography to the infectious beat. I can hear Hyunjin's fingers drumming a rapid beat on the tabletop and Felix quietly humming along, a clear indication of their approval. When the song ends, I clap my hands, a wide, genuine smile spreading across my face. "Oh, that is fantastic."

"And?" the three of them ask in perfect unison, their anticipation palpable.

"It's Binnie's rap that seals it for me," I declare, popping a juicy blueberry into my mouth, letting my assessment sink in. "You can hear the speed and articulation; there's no way that's just a song sped up. He doesn't hold the title of one of the fastest rappers in K-pop for nothing."

"Did you hear that, you two?" Chan says, pivoting his phone to face the laptop screen, where Binnie and Jisung are visible on another video call. "Our goddess has spoken."

"There you have it," Jisung declares dramatically, executing a theatrical bow towards the camera. "Yet another reason why my love for you knows no bounds."

"You're absolutely certain, Sylinda? There's no hint of vocal manipulation?" Binnie rubs his chin thoughtfully, his brow furrow in concentration as he mentally dissects the possibilities.

"One hundred percent," I affirm, playfully jabbing a piece of chicken at the screen. "If you unleash this live on stage, any lingering doubts will be obliterated instantly."

"Thanks, Noona!" Binnie grins, his enthusiasm shining through. "You're the best sister we could ask for! Okay, I'm officially going back to sleep. We have a late start today, and I intend to capitalize on every precious minute of extra sleep. My muscles are still protesting from that infernal 'workout show'."

"Workout show?" I ask, my curiosity instantly piqued, but Binnie offers only a wide, enigmatic grin before abruptly ending the call. Meanwhile, Jisung chuckles with a knowing darkness in his tone.

"Oh, you are going to love it, jagi," he says, a mischievous glint in his eyes. "Chan makes some very interesti.."

"Goodnight, Ji!" Chan bellows, swiftly ending his call with Jisung. "No spoilers for you, baby. You'll just have to wait and experience the... spectacle along with the rest of Stayville."

"Intriguing." I narrow my eyes at Chan, a playful suspicion in my gaze. "Anyway, thank you for the much-needed dinner, sir."

"How's it coming, Hyunjin?" Chan asks. He makes a playful dash to the bed, leaping back onto it and placing his phone in its cradle once more. He settles back with his arms behind his head, his chest still bare, offering a rather distracting view.

"Well, so far, so good, but it's only been a few hours," Hyunjin says, pushing his empty plate aside and draping a casual arm around my shoulders. "I just need to nail down my stance and refine the footwork. The judges' eyes will be scrutinizing every single detail." I can see the tension etched on his face, his brows furrowed in concentration, his lips pressed into a thin line.

"Baby, please try not to stress so much," I softly say, turning to look at him. "I adore you for coming all this way to help me. Don't focus on perfection; just enjoy the dance."

"But I want you to win, Juicy," he murmurs, cupping my chin in his hand, his thumb gently stroking my cheek.

"I get to dance with the love of my life," I breathe, my voice thick with emotion. "I've already won." He leans in, his lips finding mine in a tender kiss, prompting a synchronized and rather exaggerated "awww" from Chan and Felix. I playfully flip them off, earning a soft laugh against my lips from Hyunjin.

"Alright," Felix claps his hands together, the sound sharp in the room. "Break time is officially over, lovebirds. Back to the grind."

"Give 'em hell, Lix," Chan giggles, followed by a dramatic yawn. "Alright, my eyelids are staging a protest. Call me later today or tomorrow, yeah?"

"Will do," I say, blowing him a kiss. "Try to keep the chaos to a minimum while we're gone."

"Baby, have you seen them?" Chan chuckles, shaking his head with mock despair. "That's like asking the sun not to shine." Truer words had never been spoken.

___________

"Good, Hyunjin," I say, tapping my fingers on the armrest of my wheelchair in time with the flowing music. "Now, offer her support as you start the lift, excellent. And place her back down with grace and control." I continue to observe their movements, my gaze fixed on Sylinda's form throughout the routine, a quiet pride swelling within me at her remarkable progress over the past week. They genuinely have a strong chance at winning. The finals are tomorrow night, yet Sylinda, ever the dedicated dancer, insisted on this final morning practice. As they conclude the routine, Felix and I erupt in applause, our smiles broad and encouraging.

"Fuck, I'm almost certain I botched a step in that last sequence," Hyunjin groans, his frustration evident as he yanks out his hair tie and flings it across the room, letting out a low, guttural growl. Quickly composing himself, he walks over to retrieve it before turning back, plopping down in a chair, huffing.

"Remember to keep your heels skimming the floor, Hyunjin. The essence of the waltz is continuous motion, a fluid glide where the heels barely touch down, maintaining that unbroken flow," I instruct, rolling my wheelchair closer to him and patting his shoulder. "You've mastered these routines incredibly well. You should be proud of the dedication you've shown."

"It definitely helps that he's part of DanceRACHA and basically does all their choreography, him or Minho," Sylinda says, leaning down to press a loving kiss to the top of Hyunjin's head. "Though, I don't think I'll ever erase the mental image of you and Lix attempting those lifts together to give me a breather." She picks up her phone from the table, pointedly hovering over the replay button of the countless awkward practice videos she'd recorded.

"Hey, now!" Felix snaps his fingers from his spot by the mirrored wall, his face a picture of mock sternness. "Those recordings are under strict lock and key, remember our agreement? If I see even a millisecond of that on the next SKZ Talker, you're going over my knee, baby."

"She'd enjoy that too much," I say at the exact same time as Hyunjin, a visible shudder of distaste running through me at the thought. "Just threaten her with a three-hour lecture on engine displacement. That'll do the trick."

"TRAITOR!" Sylinda laughs, playfully shoving Hyunjin's shoulder from the chair behind him. "Honestly, I couldn't care less about the size of the engine or how fast it can go from zero to sixty. As long as it gets me safely from point A to point B, I'm good."

"Well, you won't have to worry about driving while you're in Korea. You won't be behind the wheel anywhere," Hyunjin says, gently pulling her chair to the other side of him. He looks at her with a commanding air until she nods her head in agreement, then transforms back into his carefree self.

"Fine by me. I shall embrace my destiny as part of the passenger princess RACHA!" she cackles, and Felix's eyes widened in comical horror. Passenger.... what? Who else is in this group besides her and Lix, I wonder? Probably Han.

"Hey," I interject, glancing down at my watch, thrilled to change the subjecting, noting the rapidly approaching ten o'clock hour, "what time did the seamstress say your, or rather, my costumes would be ready, Hyunjin?"

"Eleven-thirty," he replies, a slight frown creasing his brow. "I'm not quite ready to call it quits on practice yet, though."

"Why don't Lixie and I go wrangle some grub and pick up your costumes while we're at it?" Sylinda suggests, leaning in to press a lingering kiss to Hyunjin's lips. He wraps his arms around her, nodding readily. "But no more grueling practice after lunch. Back to the hotel for mandatory rest and hydration." He echoes the last part with an exaggerated, comical mouthing of the words.

"Wow," I chuckle, genuinely surprised. "You actually listen to me." 

Hyunjin reaches across her for a stack of coffee napkins on the table, handing them to Sylinda with a mischievous glint in his eyes. A wicked grin spreads across her face as she takes the napkins, clearly plotting some playful mischief. Felix, ever the instigator, casually raises his phone, pressing record and whispering a barely audible "do it" over and over. Instead, with a playful sigh, she tosses the napkins back onto the table, making Felix pout dramatically and shove his phone back into his pocket.

"He's suffered enough this week; no need for total humiliation," she chuckles, kissing Hyunjin again quickly before standing. "Come on, Lixie. Let's see if Matteo's security detail can handle splitting our entourage, or if we need to wait for reinforcements. Be back soon." She turns to leave, and Hyunjin, with a playful smirk, gives her a quick, firm pop on her ass, eliciting a surprised yelp.

Once they are gone, a heavy silence settles in the room. I swallow, the questions I want to ask feeling like a lead weight in my chest. "Hyunjin," I begin, rolling my wheelchair over to the chair where the iPad rests, "there's something I need to talk to you about, and I'm honestly not sure how to start."

I watch his reflection in the mirrored wall as Hyunjin rises, stretching his arms above his head, his shoulders rolling back with a satisfying pop. "You can talk to me about anything, Derek. You should know that by now."

"Right," I chuckle, a nervous edge to the sound. "Well, it's about Sylinda." Hyunjin nods slowly, his gaze meeting mine in the mirror, a silent encouragement to continue. I take a focused breath before turning around to face him, his eyes watching. "Where do you see this going, Hyunjin? I mean, I love seeing her so happy. She's never been this... vibrant. But what do you really envision happening when she goes back to the States in the spring?"

Hyunjin's gaze drops, a soft frown creasing his face. He remains silent for a long moment, a thoughtful stillness filling the air before he finally speaks, his voice low and sincere. "I love Sylinda with all my heart, truly, just as fiercely as she loves us."

"How can the five of you realistically see this lasting? Five," I repeat, running a frustrated hand through my hair, shaking my head. "Please don't take this as judgment, because it's not. I'm just trying to understand the logistics, the emotional weight of it all. She's been deeply hurt before, Hyunjin, and I'm not just talking about Ted. I don't want to be the one piecing her back together if, down the line, the five of you can't navigate this, or if the distance becomes an insurmountable wall."

"Hurt before? What do you mean?" Hyunjin asks. So, I laid it all out for him: the story of Henry, their journey, the devastating breakup, his tragic death, and the profound impact it had on Sylinda. "Fuck," Hyunjin breathes, his eyes wide with dawning comprehension. "That... that explains so much."

"That's what Felix said, too," I reply, a wave of sorrow washing over me. "You can see why my protective instincts are kicking into overdrive." He nods slowly, his gaze drifting off into the distance, a thoughtful silence hanging in the air before his eyes lock back onto mine, a fierce determination burning within them.

"I swear to you, Derek, on my life, that won't happen with us," he says with absolute certainty, his voice firm. "I don't care if I have to spend every other month with her, flying halfway across the world to wherever you two are competing. I know the others feel the same way. Hell, Chan just needs a laptop, a microphone, and his damn headphones to create magic anywhere. We will make this work."

"What about long-term, though?" I press, needing to understand the bigger picture. 

Hyunjin lets out a long, thoughtful sigh. "I know what I want, Derek. I've dropped hints with Sylinda, and she seems... receptive to the idea. Once I've had a proper conversation with the others, making sure we're all on the same page, then we'll talk to her together. It's important that we present a united front."

"Damn," I murmur, shaking my head in a mixture of disbelief and admiration. "You guys are something else. If I had any of the others sitting here, would they say the same thing?" He smirks, a confident little upturn of his lips, and nods. "Figured as much. Well, you have my blessing, for what it's worth. But... good luck navigating the minefield that is her dad." I chuckle, a genuine laugh, as Hyunjin's eyes widened, a flicker of genuine panic crossing his face. How in the hell was she going to explain that to her parents? No way I would have approved of my daughter dating five guys. He recovers quickly, though, a determined glint returning to his eyes.

I'm planning a reconnaissance mission for Christmas," he says staring out at the sun-drenched window. "Actually, reconnaissance missions for both our of parents."

"You're going to Tennessee for Christmas?" I ask, surprised.

He grins broadly, a hopeful light in his eyes. "We're planning to spend Christmas with my family, then head to Tennessee the week after. And then, a week after that, we were hoping to visit you and Hayley while Sylinda has her final fitting for her Deadpool premiere dress."

"Hayley will be over the moon. Wait a minute," I stop, tilting my head thoughtfully, "what about the rest of the group? Won't they feel left out not seeing her at Christmas?"

"She doesn't know this yet, but we've got a plan," Hyunjin says with a conspiratorial grin. "We're renting a big cabin in the mountains three weeks before Christmas, once our much-needed break finally kicks in at the end of November. No staff, no cameras, just the nine of us. Normally, we take the entire month of January off, but with Sylinda in the picture, Chan told JYPE we'd film all our holiday content early so we can spend quality time with our families."

"Oh, I'm sure your owner was thrilled about that," I chuckle, rolling my eyes, remembering Sylinda's colorful descriptions of him. Hyunjin just smirked.

"He's a grade-A asshole and has been consistently awful to Sylinda until the entire group collectively put him in his place," Hyunjin says, a hint of pride in his voice.

"Really?" I ask, intrigued.

"Oh yeah. He knows exactly where his bread is buttered. All it would take is 3RACHA moving forward with buying the rights to our songs out from under JYPE's label, and his hefty paycheck would shrink faster than ice in the desert. Changbin asks every other month when we can finally tell him to permanently fuck off."

"Once your mandatory military service is complete, where do you all envision yourselves settling down?" I ask, curious on how that would even work. Hyunjin's head snaps towards me, a thoughtful expression on his face. "Sylinda mentioned the requirement, but that Chan and Felix, having established Australia as their primary residence, are exempt."

He nods slowly. "Yeah, Chan and I were just spitballing about that while you guys were here." I gesture for him to continue, and he sighed softly. "Once 3RACHA has full control, we won't be confined to our current apartment anymore, or just South Korea. Felix and I have often talked about having a second place in Paris. Chan's keen on having his own spot in Australia, and probably a getaway somewhere in Latin America – he really likes the culture there. I know some of the others have their eyes on places in Japan or the Philippines."

"And if Sylinda is a permanent fixture in your lives?" I asked, wanting to gauge his commitment.

"We'll talk with her about where she envisions her primary residence being. That's a decision we would never presume to make for her; it will be entirely her choice," he finishs, the finality in his tone leaving no room for doubt. "And if she decides her heart remains in the US, then we'll absolutely start the process of becoming citizens there."

"Given the current climate in the States, I have a feeling a full-time return might not be her first choice," I muse, and a visible weight seemed to lift from Hyunjin's shoulders. "Don't get me wrong, she adores New York, but if we can navigate things while she's in Korea, we can make it work anywhere. Plus, she's a born traveler; always has been."

"Trust me," he laughs softly, crouching down to select the first track. "With us, she'll see more corners of this big blue marble than she ever dreamed possible. That much, I can absolutely guarantee."

As the music begins to flow through the ballroom, a sense of quiet hope blossoms within me. A hope that for the first time in a long time, Sylinda is truly going to be alright, and that she has found a path to a lifetime of happiness with these extraordinary men.

Chapter Text

I won't send you selfies from now on...

A quiet giggle escapes me as I upload two new selfies to Bubble, then stepping into the shower a little after one in the morning. Soon, Sylinda and Hyunjin would take the stage, their performance a spotlight not just on their relationship, but on their undeniable chemistry as a dancing duo. I just hope the fandom manages to behave itself after tonight... this morning. 

I shower quickly, humming happily at the thought of seeing her, my hands on autopilot to get my body clean. God, I've missed her. I can't wait to hold her, breathe in her scent again. The shirt I kept on my bed once smelled like her; now, its fragrance has faded, and I am going through withdrawals. My mind races, conjuring sinful scenarios I plan to explore with her, imagining the combination of lovers that will push her body to the brink of ecstatic exhaustion.

A sudden pounding on my apartment door jolts me out of my reverie. I rinse my hair in a flash, drying off and yanking my favorite hoodie over my head. I pull on my running pants as I bounce toward the bedroom door, cocking my head at the sound of muffled arguing in the hallway. I roll my eyes, sighing loudly and shuffle to the entrance.  

"It's too late for your arguing, Ji," I grumble, opening the door to find him scoffing at me. Changbin trails behind, mumbling, a tray laden with half our drinks in his hands.

Minho shakes his head, while Jeongin and Seungmin shuffle into my apartment behind him, their arms full of ramen and other takeout. Minho hands me my drink from the holder, the rest of the beverages on his tray, as I pull the door shut.

"Hyung, why can't they come home tomorrow?" Ji whines, taking his coffee and almost dropping his ramen on the floor. 

Minho pulls out his food and picks one of the recliners near the couch. "Hyunjin-ah has plans for her Han-ah. He wants alone time with her." He hands Changbin his drink before digging into his japchae. 

"But... when will it be my turn?" Ji plops on the couch next to him, placing his coffee between his feet before shoving a large bite of noodles in his mouth, the amount threatening to spill out as he chews. I shake my head, stirring my straw to mix the contents, sitting down next to him. 

"I can't believe you're drinking coffee, Hyung!" Jeongin chuckles, trying to change the subject. He yawns loudly, stretching his jaw before he takes a slurping sip of his own iced coffee. He sits down on the floor next to me, kicking his slippers off and wiggling his feet. 

"Yeah, I thought you couldn't have caffeine?" Seungmin mumbles, sinking sleepily onto the other side of Jeongin, ruffling the Maknae's hair from his place on the couch.

"It's condensed milk coffee," I clarify, taking a slow sip, savoring the sweetness before smacking my lips. "When Minho and I grabbed pho yesterday, the server accidentally gave us both iced coffees instead of my usual water. Figured, why not try it? Didn't make me jittery like other caffeine stuff does."

"We all desperately need caffeine this late," Changbin chimes in, holding out a piece of fried chicken, then biting into the wing hungrily. He stands with his legs apart, moving his hips side to side slightly. "So glad we were off yesterday."

Before I can agree, Minho lets out a sudden, maniacal cackle, startling us all as he points wildly at his phone with his chopsticks. "Mueot?" Changbin asks, materializing behind the leather recliner and leaning over Minho's shoulder. He too, immediately bursts into cackling laughter, then looks up at me, eyes sparkling with amusement.

"What the hell are you two cunts laughing at?" I demand, already fighting to stifle my own grin.

"Look at Noona's Instagram," Changbin manages to choke out between strangled breaths of laughter, practically falling over Minho. Everyone instantly scrambles for their phones, and I quickly navigate to my profile page, then to my small following list. Each of us follows her IG; we have ever since Hyunjin made their relationship official back in LA. 

I click on her profile, and the very first square on her feed is just solid black. Confused, I tap on it, and immediately, mournful, melodramatic funeral music begins to play. The black screen slowly fades, revealing a digital tombstone coming into stark view. The ridiculous, mocking inscription on the grey stone has me clutching my stomach, roaring with laughter alongside my brothers.

"Christopher's Selfies ~ Gone But Never Forgotten by Stay"

"I swear to God, I fucking love her so much," Ji gasps, wiping tears from his eyes. "Guess she finally got tired of your constant rizzing too."

"Stay is absolutely losing their minds over this," Jeongin snickers, scrolling rapidly through his own phone. "Seems they share her sentiments entirely and love her even more for her humor."

"The fact that she took the time to make that before a major competition," Seungmin says, shaking his head with a proud, admiring smile. "She is not nervous at all."

"Did Yongbok-ah say if Hyunjin was nervous?" Changbin asks, finally tearing his eyes from the screen to double-check that the iPad is ready for when Lix calls.

"He wants to represent Derek well," I say, my voice softer, thinking back on my whispered talk with him just before the sun had fully risen over the Venetian rooftops.

Hyunjin had, as was his habit, snuck out of the bedroom, leaving Lix and Sylinda still curled in a peaceful tangle of limbs. He'd gone out onto the balcony, drawn by the quiet promise of dawn. I could almost picture him there, the chill morning air raising goosebumps on his skin, his coffee steaming in the cool air as he waited for the first golden rays to kiss the ancient city. Mornings had always held a special magic for him, a quiet energy that seemed to fuel his creative spirit.

"Hyunjin," I say, pausing the playback to a new track I was working on in my room. "Is everything okay? What time is it there?" I knew it was ridiculously early, even for him.

"It's early, five," he whispers back, and I can hear the distinct rush of wind over his phone's mic, carrying the distant chime of a bell tower. "I'm out on the balcony with my coffee. Can you talk?"

"Of course! What's up, mate?" I settle deeper into my chair, already anticipating some type of quiet confession before the evening's competitions.

"I'm nervous," he admits, and honestly, I am genuinely shocked. This was Hyunjin, always radiating an almost manic excitement on performance days, thriving on the energy. "I know the routines inside and out, but I don't want to screw things up for her, or for Derek. This is their livelihood, Chan. Their reputation." His voice is raw with vulnerability that I haven't heard in years.

"Jinnie," I begin, trying to inject some calm into my tone, but Hyunjin cuts me off, already anticipating my words.

"I know what you're going to say. That they won't care how I perform, that they're just grateful for me standing in. But I just... I just don't want to let them down. Ballroom isn't just about the steps; it's about perfect foot placement, immaculate posture, and telling the story with every single movement." He lets out a frustrated growl and I know, instinctively, he is raking his hand through his long hair.

"Jinnie," I start again, choosing my words carefully. "You are an amazing dancer. You pick up on routines with unbelievable ease and perform them flawlessly. Even Derek, mister international champion himself, has commented on your professionalism and how dancing is like a second skin for you. Remember what Minho has always said: learn the routine and then get out of your head."

"I do stay in my head sometimes," Hyunjin chuckles, the tension easing slightly in his voice. "I guess I'm overreacting, huh?"

"PobaRACHA overreact? Never," I quip, a small laugh escaping me, and I hear him take a deep, shaky breath on the other end. "Was that all you were worried about?"

"Well," he says, a hint of his usual mischievousness returning, "I also wanted to talk to you about the costume for the first routine. I have... thoughts...."

"YONGBOK-AH!" Changbin's yell booms through the living room as he answers Felix's call on the iPad, which is propped up near my TV. "Nice suit!" He quickly streams casts the call on the TV.

"Thanks, Mate!" Lix beams, adjusting the collar of his sleek black Louis Vuitton suit. I can make out the subtle, raised emblems woven throughout the fabric of his jacket. He's wearing a perfectly matched black tie and a crisp black shirt, a stark canvas that makes his crystal blue contact lenses pop with an almost ethereal glow against his dark hair and clothes. Sylinda's favorite look on him, without a doubt. "Should be starting soon. I'm going to put you in the cradle." He carefully takes his phone, making sure our view of the ballroom floor is clear before securing it into the stand.

When the house lights dim, the distant murmur of the Venice audience quiets to a respectful hush, and a similar silence falls over everyone in my living room. Then a single spotlight cuts through the darkness, illuminating the center of the polished dance floor. The DanceSport announcer, Anthony, stands bathed in its glow, dressed impeccably in a crisp white suit with a striking red, silk sash tucked neatly into his blazer pocket.

"Buonasera, signore e signori. Welcome to the Smooth exhibition and finals," Anthony announces with a broad, infectious grin, the crowd erupting into immediate, thunderous applause. "On behalf of the competitors and DanceSport, thank you for returning this evening after a week's unforeseen delay. Unfortunately, COVID can show its pesky head at the worst possible time, but rest assure, our competitors are ready to bring you a night of pure romance and unadulterated passion. So, without any further delay, let's begin with couple number one!"

Not wanting to be disrespectful of the other talented couples, we watch each one go through their intricate routines. Every single pair deliver a top-notch performance, and as far as I can tell, they dance flawlessly, without a single misstep. Couple number four, in particular, seems to be Sylinda and Hyunjin's stiffest competition; their moves are breathtakingly precise, and they captivate the audience with a lightning-fast quickstep routine. Their outfits mirror that of notorious Bonnie and Clyde. When they finally finish, it's as if the air is simultaneously sucked out of my living room, each of us taking a deep, collective breath. That's when we see Anthony make his way out to the center of the floor once more.

"Thank you, couple number four. Give them another tremendous round of applause!" he says, turning back to the waving couple. "This next couple is the last couple to dance in the finals before we break for intermission, allowing our competitors to prepare for their exhibition numbers." More cheers can be heard, though Anthony holds out his hand, quieting the crowd. "We do have a slight change to couple number five. As some of you may have heard, Signore Derek was unfortunately injured earlier this week and will be unable to compete." A collective gasp ripples through the audience. "But I have been told that this couple can still compete with a stand-in. Let's make sure to give this last-minute competitor a warm welcome, sì?" Anthony pauses to allow the crowd to cheer for the unnamed stand in. "Grazie. Now, making their way to the floor to dance the tango to Stray Kids' 'Red Lights,' please welcome couple number five, Sylinda and Hyunjin!" 

My living room erupts in whistles and applauds as the spotlight fades and the lights lower, giving them enough light to find their places on the dance floor. I look over at Ji and Minho, both now perched on the edge of their seats, eyes glued to the screen. "Fuuuuuccccckkkk me sideways," Ji groans, a desperate sound, and my head whips around, my own jaw dropping in utter shock. Even in the low light, we can see Sylinda's silhouette and when the spotlight turns back on to shine down on her, my dick struggles to stay in my running pants. 

The fabric of her dress is cream-colored, soft as moonlight, draping and swirling around her. It isn't too restrictive, but moves with every breath, every subtle shift of her weight, like water over polished stone. One shoulder remains bare, smooth and elegant, while the other is adorned with a sparkling band of deep rubies that shimmered along the edge of the fabric, catching the light like scattered embers. The off-the-shoulder dress crosses along her collarbone, draping down to tantalize the viewer. Then the front of the dress has a peephole cutout that plunges, deep and daring, outlined by the same fiery jewels, drawing my eyes straight to the powerful curve of her breasts, barely revealing the tan-colored bra beneath. From there, the line angles sharply down and around her sculpted abs. It is a bold design, almost reckless, but on her, it is simply breathtaking. 

The bottom portion of the dress is something else entirely. The left hip has a drastic angle to expose the entire side of her left hip, showcasing her gorgeous leg and the tan-colored strap of her no-doubt skimpy panties. The fabric flows diagonally down across her thighs coming to a stop halfway at the outside of her right calf. She quickly spins, a fluid motion that reveals her bare back, devoid of anything except for her flesh tone bra straps. There, the dress starts at the graceful curve of her ass and flares out, angling downward in the same dramatic direction as the front.

On her wrists, extending up the length of her forearms, are bands of fiery jewels, a perfect twin to the ones on her shoulders and down her cleavage. Her hair is slicked back into a low ponytail, designed to showcase the matching teardrop earrings and choker. Every detail, down to her dramatic makeup, seems meticulously crafted to highlight her power, her inherent grace, and her undeniable presence. She isn't just beautiful; she is sensual, and utterly unforgettable.

"I'm really glad I'm not there right now," Minho chokes out. "I wouldn't be able to control myself."

"Same, Minho, same," I agree, about to finish my statement when Hyunjin finally steps onto the floor.

"HYUNJIN-AH!" Changbin gasps, already fumbling for his phone to snap pictures of the screen. "Hyung, did you know about this? About the... costume?"

"JYP is going to fucking lose his shit. I can't wait," Seungmin laughs gleefully.

"Forget JYP," Ji cackles, holding his stomach. "Stay is going to absolutely lose their shit. We may need to run a welfare check on the Hyunjin-biased fans; they might actually implode after this." Jeongin peeks through his fingers covering his face, a nervous, delighted laugh bubbling from him.

I remain silent, only nodding my head, utterly captivated as I watch him approach her. Hyunjin is wearing the same style white dress pants from the "Red Lights" music video, and knowing him, I wouldn't be surprised if they were the exact pair. But what truly sends the group, and undoubtedly the entire audience, into a frenzy is his vest. Derek's vest, to be exact. The same colored jewels that adorned Sylinda's dress are meticulously fashioned into shimmering ropes, each gem connected by wire to the one directly below it. These ropes have been expertly shaped into a vest, designed to tastefully cover the wearer's chest and nipples. However, this leaves the wearer's entire midsection bare, and Hyunjin's lean, sculpted frame is now on full display for the crowd, the photographers, and DanceSport's own videographers.

Hyunjin has never showcased his upper body in such an open, daring way before. Sure, he's flashed his abs unintentionally during a particularly powerful dance move or wore a short muscle shirt that hinted at his V-line or toned midsection. But now, you can clearly make out the subtle curve of his chest muscles, distinctly see the sleek definition of his abs, and when he turns, the intricate play of his muscular back is visible between the gaps of the jeweled ropes. To complete this unexpectedly sensual look, his black hair is pulled back in a stylish half-ponytail, and his eyes are dramatically framed with smoky eyeshadow.

The floor is instantly plunged into darkness as Hyunjin's hand, a tender brush, strokes Sylinda's cheek. Just as quickly, the space is bathed in a deep, smoldering red light, painting their figures in stark, passionate hues. Hyunjin extends a hand, a silent invitation, and Sylinda reaches out, her fingers tracing the line of his palm with exquisite slowness before their hands finally intertwine. He brings his other arm around her waist, pulling her tightly, their bodies pressing together until there is no whisper of a gap between their pelvises. Suddenly, the sounds from the living room and the screen vanish; my ears register nothing but the pounding of my own heart, my eyes locked, solely, on their sensual, unfolding movements.

Each step is focused, placed with a cat-like stealth, emphasizing their unhurried glide across the floor, their gazes intense, burning. Sylinda's legs become liquid poetry, tracing figure-eight patterns on the polished surface, her limbs caressing the floor in slow sweeps. The sight sparks an insistent, familiar ache in my soul, reminding me exactly how much I love crawling up those very legs, spreading them roughly before diving in, devouring her for hours, pulling high-pitched screams from her beautiful lips. Having her on top, riding me as I grip her waist, watching her unravel for me, lost in our joined passion. Seeing Minsung or Hyunlix ravage her beautiful body, taking turns wrecking her, giving her no time to recover, all while she watches me out of the corner of her eye. 

I quickly shake myself out of my erotic waking dream and focus my attention back on the screen. There, Hyunjin smoothly arches her body back, his hand trailing a burning path along the side of her face and body, his eyes blazing with an almost primal intensity. Her leg snakes up along his, a provocative caress that makes me audibly gulp. A question suddenly flares in my mind. Was this the original choreography she'd planned with Derek, or had Hyunjin injected something more adventurous into the routine? When he fluidly lifts her back upright, she unhooks her leg from his, circling him with a predatory grace and, shockingly, begins kissing along his bare, exposed skin. A ripple of silent gasps can be heard from the audience, Lix, and everyone in the living room. 

"I am unwell!" Ji screams, breaking the spell, his voice hoarse. "Fucking luckiest bastard ever."

"No shit," I breathe, my eyes unable to tear away from the screen, my entire being consumed by the spectacle. That is until Ji starts screaming uncontrollably in Korean, so fast that none of us can understand what he is saying. 

"Han shut up!" The rest of us exclaim, laughing at him when he pouts slightly, knowing we are only messing with him.

As the song begins to slow, inevitably fading to an end, Hyunjin strides purposefully across the floor, his movements guiding Sylinda towards her destiny; a destiny that, I know, includes all of her lovers. On Hyunjin's very last line of the song, he leans her back, his arms wrapped possessively around her, her legs extended in a stunning line. His lips then crash onto hers, a moment of explosive passion, just as the lights fade to complete darkness with the final note of the song. The distant roar of the crowd affirms the sheer power of their performance.

"That's my girlfriend right there!" Ji bellows, pumping a fist high in the air as he practically bounces off the couch, jumping for joy. Anthony's voice, a distant murmur on the TV, is drowned out by our collective uproar. "Damn, they looked so good on that dance floor!"

"She's getting two ass grabs when she gets home. Kitten absolutely killed it!" Minho declares, leaning back in his seat, a wide, predatory grin spreading across his face. "Hyunjin-ah, too."

"I am so proud of our sister!" Changbin booms, clapping hard, a beaming, slightly bewildered look on his face. "A little grossed out, honestly, because, you know, that's my sister. But still, so damn proud!"

"Oh, come on, Hyung," Seungmin scoffs playfully, tossing a cushion at Changbin that almost sends his coffee flying. "We've seen and heard worse."

"Don't do that, you menace," Changbin growls, swatting the pillow away and settling back into the recliner, though a smile plays on his lips.

"True story, Min," Jeongin chimes in, a genuine shudder running through him. "Unfortunately, these apartments have thin walls, and she is... not exactly quiet."

"No, she most certainly is not," I interject with a sigh, a devilish smile pulling at my lips. "And boy, do I love every single second of it."

"Ditto," Ji says, looking off into the distance. "She can bust my eardrums anytime."

"Hey guys," Lix's voice cuts through our chaotic chatter as he suddenly turns the camera back on him, his own face wide-eyed with adrenaline. "Sorry, I had you on mute. Sylinda said I'd probably need to, and after that... I am so glad I did. That was fucking insane."

"Are you going back to see her?" Jeongin asks. 

Lix shakes his head no. "She said she didn't want us to see what she wears next. She wanted it to be a surprise. I'm going to stretch my legs. I will call back when I'm back in my seat."

"See you in a bit, cunt," I laugh, waving before he quickly ends the call. I wonder what she has in store for us next.

______________

"Hey, Derek," I say, answering my phone. "Calling to make sure I didn't decide to run before the exhibition?"

Derek lets out a hearty laugh. "Oh, I know you wouldn't do that. Sylinda would kill you for bailing. Just checking in to see how you're feeling after the first dance. You good?"

I let out a sigh, sinking onto the couch and kicking off my slippers. Good thing I still have thirty minutes before his stylist comes back to get me ready. The moment we finished, I'd retreated to my dressing room, changed into sweats, and started chugging protein shakes. I cross my legs on the couch, leaning my head back. "I know I messed up some steps. I didn't stretch my leg out completely when I was pushing her forward. I know it almost made her lose her balance at one point." I let out a frustrated yell, slapping my free hand over my eyes. You know better than that, Hyunjin.

"Dude," Derek says sternly, "give yourself some grace. You practiced the waltz for a week in Korea and then for a week here, but you only got a week total for the tango. She knows that one well, you don't. I'm sure if I was there, I would've seen you dance really well."

"Are you in less pain?" I ask, grabbing a bottled water and chugging it.

"Comes and goes," he replies. "Listen, don't worry about me. Get your head in the game. Remember, a gentle squeeze of her hand right before you go on the dance floor. Support her frame and just have fun."

"Squeeze, support, and have fun. Got it," I repeat back, a touch of sarcasm in my voice.

"Fucker," Derek retorts, but there was humor in it. "Call me when you guys are on your way back to the hotel. I want to hear all about it."

"Of course. Speak soon." I end the call and quickly dial Sylinda's number.

"Hi!" she chirps brightly. "You done already?"

"Shit no," I laugh. "Got time to kill before I have to get ready."

"I've always been jealous of how fast Derek can get ready between the final and exhibition dances," Sylinda sighs. "Just got all my makeup off and now more goop for the ponytail to get it into a bun."

"I don't know how your hair isn't a wreck after you compete," I chuckle, stretching out completely on the couch, feet propped up on the armrest.

"Really good conditioning products. Did Derek call you too?" she asks after gulping down liquid.

"He did. Big brother wanted to make sure I wasn't whipping myself after that God-awful tango," I laugh.

"Hyunjin," she sighs, tsking afterward, "babe, you did really well. I'm so proud of you."

"Seriously?" I say, rolling onto my stomach, my feet kicking in the air. "I did okay?"

"I swear I will never understand how the King of Dance has a complex about his dancing, how he sings, or how he paints. Who hurt you?" Sylinda scoffs. "Name them so I can get on WitchTok and have them cast their magic."

"It's no one in particular," I whisper. "Ever since the time we don't talk about, you know, where I was watching the stars in the mountains for a long time because I was bored?"

"You mean the time that if I ever get the opportunity to, I will personally kick JYP's greasy, overly tanned, screeching-owl, untalented-ass from now until Christ comes back... that time?" she growls, and I know she is one hundred and fifty percent serious.

"That's the one," I chuckle, and she snorts in response. "Well, ever since then, I've been extremely hard on myself. Yongbokie gets on to me about it all the time, but I can't help it. I want to present my best in all things; for you, for my brothers, my family, and of course for Stay. I won't lose you, or the rest of those I care about... ever."

Suddenly, her phone mutes. When I hear sound again, I hear her dressing room door closing. That's when she FaceTime's me. I lean on my side, my back against the couch, before answering. She is dressed in a tank top, hair still in a ponytail, and looks fresh-faced, like after she's showered. "Hi. You look beautiful."

"Don't try to distract me with pretty words right now," she says, narrowing her eyes. "Hwang Hyunjin..."

"Fuck, now I'm in trouble," I feign hurt, and she laughs.

"You will not lose me, your brothers, nor your fans if you are not perfect," Sylinda says sweetly. "We love you for you, flaws and all. If there are people out there that leave, they can kick rocks until the earth stops spinning. If I must spend the rest of my life reminding you of that, it's a job I will gladly take on."

"I love you," I say, offering her a half-grin and a wink.

I can hear her stylist nervously tapping on the door, practically begging to come back in and finish up. "I love you too, my silly ferret. I better go or Greta will break the door down. Make sure Riccardo slicks your hair back neatly for your man bun. He's used to Derek's short hair being gelled back," she giggles.

"I promise. Did you notice I made sure he didn't cover my mole?" I ask, pointing under my right eye. "Just for you."

"I did," she smiles broadly, opening the door as Greta practically drags her to the makeup chair, cursing under her breath. "Thank you, he's one of my favorite things to look at when I'm gazing at your stunning features."

"Seungmin would be gagging at that statement," I laugh.

"Yeah, but I'd rather be gagging on something else... okay, byeeee!" she yells, just as Greta drops a tub of product on the floor in response. The call ends abruptly before I can even respond. Oh, you will be gagging all right. Just wait until Hyunlix gets you back to the hotel, little girl.

___________

"You are ready, Signore Hyunjin," Riccardo murmurs, his touch light as he expertly slicks back a lone, stray hair into my bun.

I lean forward, turning my head from side to side, scrutinizing my makeup in the mirror before nodding my approval. "Thank you, Riccardo," I say, rising from the chair to shake his hand.

"I will see you after you have won everything, Signore," he says slyly. "Don't let the staff usher you to the press room without coming here first so that I may freshen up your makeup."

"I promise," I reply, giving him a wink as I walk out of the room. I then give a brisk nod to my security guard, who silently falls in step behind me, accompanying me to the end of the hall where Sylinda's dressing room is. "Is she ready, Matteo?" He shakes his head, indicating no, and I move off to the side, respecting her desire to surprise me with her exhibition dress. I tug anxiously at the cuff of my deep-blue tux jacket, and every time I shift, the long, formal tail swishes behind me, soft like a whisper. Luckily, Derek and I are practically the same measurements, so the tux only needed a minor adjustment around the waist. 

I stop at a nearby glass display, which showcases a DanceSport advertisement. To try to calm my nerves, I look at my reflection in the glass, once again ensuring my slicked-back man bun is still perfectly in place. Then I look over my deep blue eyeshadow, making sure it isn't running, and confirm my color contacts are perfectly settled. I had packed the deep blue contacts specifically, a last-minute decision after Nari sent me the precise shade of Sylinda's dress from Derek. The combination of my tux and the eyeshadow make the contacts truly pop; a detail I knew the audience would be able to see even from the back rows.

"Come in, Jinnie," I hear her voice, a melodic invitation from the other side of the door.

I push the door open, then instantly squeezed my eyes shut, wanting my reaction to be pure, unadulterated awe. I hear her soft giggling as I close the door behind me, leaning back against it. Taking a deep, fortifying breath, I open my eyes, and then I gasp.

She is dressed in a floor-length, dark blue rhinestone bodice dress. The rhinestones are meticulously set on a black, subtly sheer fabric, forming intricate patterns across her upper body that elegantly accentuates her figure. The bodice tastefully showcases her glorious cleavage, with a strap on each side wrapping up and around her neck in a halter style. At her throat rests a choker, from which a single, luminous sapphire jewel hangs. In her hair, nestled atop her slicked-back low bun, is a matching sapphire headpiece. My eyes immediately focus on the earrings she's wearing; the ones I gave her for her birthday, matching the choker perfectly. A sudden thought strikes me: had she made last-minute changes to her costume just to include the jewelry? 

My gaze follows the rhinestone fabric as it hugs her torso, then flows past her hips, coming to a dramatic point at her knees. From there, multiple layers of sheer, light blue chiffon begin, draping in soft, ethereal waves, hovering an inch above the floor. The chiffon skirt doesn't connect in the front of the bodice, allowing Sylinda complete freedom of movement to dance. She also has matching sheer gloves that stop just below her elbow. Their tops adorned with the same glittering rhinestones as the dress and light blue chiffon hangs off the back of each one, draping behind her. On the same wrist as her tattoo, she proudly wears Chan's cuff.

She catches my eye, a playful smile on her lips, and slowly turns. Her dress, once again, is a backless design, starting elegantly at the curve of her ass. The chiffon hanging from her gloves, I now realize, is actually a long sash that connects at each glove and the middle of it dips sensuously below her ass when her arms are at her sides to prevent her from tripping on it. She turns back around, extending a tan leg to show off her deep blue rhinestone shoes, sparkling with every shift. Her makeup, of course, flawlessly coordinates with her dress: luminous blue eyeshadow, a slightly darker blush to ensure she won't be washed out under the intense lights, and a soft rose lipstick. She looks utterly stunning, the very epitome of elegance and ethereal beauty. 

"Jagiya, you're breathtaking," I murmur, the words escaping me almost unbidden. A soft blush blooms on her cheeks at the compliment, making her beauty even more radiant.

"You look very dashing in that tux, Jinnie," she breathes, her fingers gracefully reaching to adjust the back of my collar. She opens her mouth as if to say more, but a sudden, polite knock echoes on the door. She simply offers a broad, confident smile, takes a deep, centering breath, and asks, "Ready?"

I nod, reaching out to take her hand. I open the door, and together we step out of the dressing room. Matteo and the guard who escorted me to her dressing room now stand at attention on either side of the entrance. Another guard immediately moves to close the dressing room door behind us, standing in front of it to ensure no one can enter while we perform. Matteo gives us a professional nod before walking ahead, speaking softly into his mic. The remaining guard falls in behind us, completing our escort. Matteo has us stop halfway down the corridor when he spots a DanceSport staff member at the staging area entrance.

"Can you please remove your mask, signora, so that I can check your ID?" Matteo requests politely. The woman quickly complies, pulling down her mask and holding out the ID that hangs from the lanyard around her neck. "Grazie."

When Matteo finally motions for us to take our spots by the doorway, I feel Sylinda's hand tighten around mine, a subtle tremor that betrays her composure. I glance over at her, catching the slight tension in her jaw, the way her eyes dart briefly towards the stage entrance. Remembering Derek's advice from earlier, I squeeze her hand firmly, a silent anchor meant to keep her grounded in the present moment. She responds by looking up at me through her long lashes, offering a small, sweet smile, a silent acknowledgment of my support. Just then, we hear Anthony's booming voice begin to announce.

"Ladies and gentlemen, can you believe we are almost at the end of the evening? Just one more couple after this one," Anthony announces, and the crowd responds with soft, expectant applause. "It has been an evening where we have truly been transported to different worlds. And from what my staff tell me, we are about to be transported once more, to a world filled with wonder, romance, and magic. So, without further ado, welcome couple number 5, Sylinda and Hyunjin, dancing the waltz to an unknown track."

I can hear quiet hushes ripple throughout the vast arena as I lead Sylinda out to the very center of the dance floor. The sudden, intense glare of the bright spotlight makes my breathing quicken, as if it is my first time all over again. I am nervous, acutely aware of the pressure to perform exceptionally well for her. Dancing in front of Stay is one thing, an exhilarating comfort, but dancing competitively outside my usual realm will always be intimidating, no matter how many times I do it. My eyes find Felix again, and his small, encouraging smile, accompanied by a quick thumbs-up, instantly calms the frantic beating of my heart. I roll my shoulders back, take a deep, steadying breath, and then the arena lights dim, leaving us isolated under the solitary spotlight.

"You will be fine, Jinnie," she whispers, her voice a gentle anchor as she turns to face me, her eyes shining with quiet reassurance. "No matter what, I am proud of you."

Shaking my head at her words, a soft chuckle escaping me, I gently cup Sylinda's chin. I pay no mind to the staff waiting impatiently for us to take our positions and signal the music to begin. Instead, I lean down, kissing her lips softly, careful not to smear her rose lipstick. I can hear murmurs and gasps from the audience, but I genuinely don't give a single fuck. I let out a soft sigh of contentment, then release her, only to find her smiling slyly up at me. I extend my arms, offering them to her, and one by one, she gracefully, almost theatrically, takes my hand. She presses her hips firmly against mine, then leans back, trusting me completely. I hold my frame tightly, my muscles engaged, ensuring I am fully supporting her as I turn to nod to the staff to start the music.

The way Sylinda explained it early on, the smooth exhibition is a different beast from rhythm. It isn't just about steps; it is about telling a story, with every move precise, almost formal. Derek and Sylinda's story was meant to be one of possible love. Tonight, I will show the audience my profound love for her. 

As the first ethereal notes of the instrumental "Cover Me" begin, I gently rotate her upper body. Then, with a whisper of motion, she glides her leg back, initiating the traditional waltz box step. The waltz, a graceful three-count dance, has us rising and falling in perfect synchronicity with the swell and ebb of the music. Our steps are impossibly precise, yet feather-light, especially hers. I watch as the most graceful human I have ever witnessed moves with an almost unbelievable ease across the polished floor. I can't tear my eyes from her; I am utterly enthralled, hypnotized by the sheer elegance of her dancing. Seeing her dance and actually dancing with her are two vastly different, yet equally life-altering, experiences. I can feel the love radiating from her, a palpable warmth exuding through her every graceful movement. I glance briefly at the audience, and they are swaying, mesmerized, clearly as captivated by our dance as I am.

When the music builds to the section where Chan's powerful high notes will soar, Sylinda seamlessly steps to my side, her hand still clasped in mine. Together, we kick out to the side, our upper bodies falling back in a sweeping arc. Even though it is purely instrumental, I can't help but sing the lyrics in my head along with the melody. Our bodies then move in a beautiful, pendulum-like sway, gently swinging our upper torsos in the direction of our dance. We move through multiple combinations of formal waltz figures, a series of elegant spins, dramatic oversways that stretch our lines, delicate feather steps, and then a breathtaking moment where she throws her leg high as she leans back into my support.

At one point in the song, we drift a few feet apart, facing each other, swaying gently, purely absorbed in the music and in each other. She looks at me then, her eyes holding a depth that makes me feel like I have all the answers to the universe, and she silently mouths, "I love you." We slowly, tenderly, come back together, and as my part of the song approaches, I quietly sing the lyrics directly to her. I see her bottom lip quiver, her eyes glistening as she fights to hold back tears. 

Eventually, the music swells, building to its climax, and I know it is time to lift her for her split. I lift her effortlessly with one arm, her other arm wrapping securely around my neck, the free one extending straight out by her side, a perfect line of tension and grace. I spin her around, her dress swaying with my movement. Then, I gently lower her, guiding us through the final steps, a series of delicate, intertwining spins that carry us around the dance floor one last time. 

The song ends with us locked in a tight embrace, heads resting on each other's shoulders, both of us panting softly from the exertion and emotion. The crowd erupts into thunderous applause, but I barely register it, my grip on her tightening, lost in our shared moment. When I finally release her, I gently stroke her cheek with my knuckles, my thumb brushing away a stray tear.

"You are my everything, Sylinda," I whisper, the words raw with emotion.

She responds by suddenly throwing her arms around my neck, pulling me into a deep, full kiss that instantly ignites the already roaring crowd. After a few breathless moments, we reluctantly release each other, and I proudly present her to the audience. Sylinda curtsies deeply, her dress a cascade of dark blue and sheer light blue fabric flowing gracefully around her. She places a hand over her heart, a gesture of profound thanks to the enthusiastic crowd and then I offer her my hand, helping her rise once more. Together, we blow kisses towards Felix, acknowledging him and the guys who are cheering wildly. We offer our final thanks to the remaining sides of the arena before I wrap my arm firmly around her waist, guiding her off the dance floor.

Once back in the staging area, I catch Matteo's eye, nodding subtly to request some space after he hands us each a bottle of water. He, understanding, pretends to pull the other guard aside, feigning a discussion about something important. I watch Sylinda as she drinks, her eyes fixed on the crowd, which is now applauding politely for the final couple, our stiffest competition of the night. I can almost see the wheels turning in her mind, replaying every step, dissecting what she might have done differently in our routine. Knowing I need to pull her out of her head, I quickly close the small gap between us, ensuring our conversation will be private.

"Marry me," I say softly, the words a whisper.

"What?!" she chokes, sputtering on her water. I smoothly reach into my pocket, producing a fresh, matching handkerchief. Her eyes widen with surprise; she takes it and dabs at her lips. "Hyunjin, what did you just say?"

"Marry me," I repeat, a low chuckle rumbling in my chest. I gently take the cloth back from her, then reach down to interlace my fingers with her free hand, my thumb tracing circles on her skin.

"Jinnie, I think you might have a little thing called competition high right now." Her eyes sparkle with amusement, but I can still see the gears turning in her mind.

I glance down, noticing the distinct tremor in my own hands. She is right; even as I try to pull her away from her analysis, I am buzzing, practically vibrating with residual adrenaline. "You might be right," I admit. "Haven't felt like this since our debut days, honestly."

"Thought so," she replies, a smirk playing on her lips.

"What can I say?" I laugh, squeezing her hand. "I saw an opportunity to get you out of your head, and I took it."

"You are absolutely crazy," she says, her voice filled with affection, as she leans in to kiss my lips. "But undeniably effective."

Suddenly, our stylists materialize, a flurry of motion to touch up our makeup before we go back out. I release Sylinda's hand, and as Riccardo sprays down a few stray hairs, I notice her watching me from the corner of her eye. I give her a quick wink, earning a grumble from my stylist who was about to add more eyeshadow. Sylinda rolls her eyes playfully, then drains the last of her water before Greta meticulously reapplies her lipstick. It isn't much longer after that when we hear Anthony's voice.

"Let's give a round of applause to all of our incredible competitors tonight! Dancers, please return to the center of the floor," Anthony announces. The crowd claps and cheers enthusiastically in response as all the smooth competitors make our way back onto the dance floor, lining up in order. "You all did a truly wonderful job tonight. Each and every one of you should be immensely proud of your routines." The crowd roars its approval, again while we pivot to wave, a shared moment of gratitude and relief.

"As we did for the Rhythm winners, we will be combining the Smooth finals and exhibitions scores, awarding the first-place couple with $500,000 each. Here we go. In third place, couple number two." The announced couple screams in excitement, practically sprinting up to accept their gleaming medals and vibrant flowers, jumping up and down as they exuberantly acknowledge each side of the floor. They then pose with Anthony for pictures before beaming their way back to their place in line. "Congratulations, you two, you should be very proud of your performance." The couple nod, hug each other tightly, and continue whispering excitedly. "Okay, next, in second place is... couple number five, Sylinda and Hyunjin!" My gaze shoots down to Sylinda, a flicker of worry in my eyes that quickly turns to utter surprise when I see her wide, triumphant grin.

"Hell yeah, babe!" she shrieks, her voice cutting through the arena's roar, throwing her arms around me with infectious joy.

The crowd cheers become louder as I instinctively pick her up, hugging her tightly. In that split second, a small, irrational fear still lingers: that she might be disappointed at not securing first place. But that thought quickly evaporates the moment I put her down and meet her eyes, which are ablaze with pure delight. Her grin is so broad it seems to light up the entire stage. I offer her my usual wink as I escort her to stand beside Anthony. We both lean down, the cool weight of our medals settling around our necks and then accept the generous bouquets of flowers. We pause for pictures, blinded by rapid flashes of multiple cameras, before I guide us to the front of the dance floor, ready to bask in the applause. 

"Not bad for your first competition, huh?" she quips, looking over at me, her eyes sparkling. I bow deeply while she performs a graceful curtsy to the roaring audience, then we rise, waving to the enthusiastic crowd. I point towards Felix, who is now blowing exaggerated kisses at us, while on the iPhone screen, the guys are celebrating wildly; all, of course, except Han, who is dramatically weeping as usual. Eventually, we take our places back in line, and other dancers offer their congratulations, some even reaching out to shake my hand.

"Congrats, you two," Anthony says before theatrically opening the final envelope. "This year's DanceSport International Smooth winners are couple number four, Mike and Heather!"

Sylinda and Heather immediately embrace, hugging each other tightly. "I am so happy for you, Heather! You absolutely gave us a run for our money," Sylinda exclaims, genuinely thrilled for her friend.

Mike, meanwhile, walks over to shake my hand. "I hope to compete with you on the dance floor again, Hyunjin. You did really well for never dancing ballroom professionally." His sincerity clear.

"Thanks, Mike," I reply, a smile spreading across my face. "That means a lot. Congrats to the both of you."

"This is what sportsmanship is all about, ladies and gentlemen," Anthony declares proudly, then motions for Mike and Heather to join him at the center of the stage.

"They are really nice," I comment to Sylinda, a quiet observation as we watch them.

"The best," she replies. "Venice is the only time we actually compete against each other. The rest of the time, Derek and I stick to rhythm categories."

Eventually, Heather and Mike rejoin the line, drawing all eyes back to Anthony. "Congratulations again to Mike and Heather," Anthony says cheerfully, his voice ringing with renewed energy. "And now, if we could have the rhythm finalists return to the floor to announce our all-rounder!" I look over to see the couples Derek and Sylinda competed against line up neatly on the other side of Anthony. "I would like to thank our generous sponsors for their unwavering support over the course of these competitions, and a special thank you to Palasport Taliercio for graciously hosting us this season." A staff member hands Anthony a sealed envelope, while others bring out two trophies and massive bouquets of flowers. "The all-rounder for the year-end competitions is the most prestigious award DanceSport bestows. The winning couple will receive an all-expenses-paid week's trip to Santorini, Greece." The crowd lets out a collective "ooooh" and "aaahh" at the mention of the idyllic island. Anthony's grin widens even further. "While there, they will be photographed for a fifteen-page feature in Elle magazine as well for the cover page." The crowd murmurs become louder at this and I can't help but wonder how nice it would have been to win the trip for Sylinda. "But the biggest prize is what I have to say next. This year's all-rounder winners will also take home... a cash prize of... one million dollars... EACH!"

"Holy fucking shit," Sylinda breathes, her fingers digging into my arm as her eyes widen in disbelief.

"Have they ever given out that much before?" I ask, my throat suddenly dry, a loud gulp echoing in my ears.

"Never," she replies, shaking her head. "They must have landed some big sponsors this year." As Anthony's fingers began to tear open the envelope, Sylinda's hand slides down to mine, her grip tightening almost painfully.

"Okay, here we go. The Venice DanceSport all-around champions are... you are not going to believe this... Derek, Sylinda, AND Hyunjin!" Anthony exclaims, his voice ringing with pure theatrical delight. Meanwhile, I stand rigid, my mind blank, as Mike pats my shoulder, offering congratulations that sounds like they are from a million miles away.

"Babe, we won!" I hear Sylinda say, her voice seemingly far off in the distance, the words still not registering in my stunned brain. "Hwang Hyunjin!" My full name, sharp and insistent, finally snaps me awake. I look down at her with an arched eyebrow, confusion still clouding my face. "We won!" A giggle escapes her, then me, as I clap my hands over my mouth.

"Holy shit," I breathe. "We did! Holy shit, we won!" Pure elation hits me, and I scoop her up in my arms, spinning her around. The chiffon layers of her dress billow, momentarily encasing both our legs in a joyous blue cloud. When I finally put her down, she grabs my hand and practically drags me out to the very center of the dance floor.

"You look a little shocked, Hyunjin," Anthony chuckles, an amused glint in his eye, before suddenly thrusting the microphone into my face. "Care to say a few words to the crowd?" I quickly clear my throat, trying to gather my scattered thoughts before speaking.

"Um, first, to the other dancers, thank you for allowing me to compete with you. It was truly an honor," I say, bowing respectfully to them. "And thank you to the Venice DanceSport staff, the judges, and of course, to our amazing announcer, Anthony, for welcoming me into this wonderful competition." Anthony vigorously shakes my hand, his smile broad, before I turn my full attention to Sylinda. "Sylinda, my world completely changed the moment I met you. I am the luckiest man alive to have you by my side through whatever this world brings our way." I gently cup her chin, then lean in, bringing my lips to hers. The crowd erupts, a deafening wave of cheers and applause washing over us.

"I love you, Hyunjin," she whispers, her voice clear and strong even after she releases my lips. The microphone picks up every word, and I distinctly hear several females in the audience swoon at her declaration.

"And I you," I reply, my gaze locked onto hers, staring deep into her soul. She responds with one of her knowing grins, and my heart feels like it will leap right out of my chest. Eventually, the staff, with well-timed professionalism, interrupts our moment, handing us our magnificent flowers and gleaming trophies. We take turns on each side of the floor, acknowledging and thanking the roaring crowd after posing for a flurry of photos. Mike and Heather join us so the winners of the entire competition can be photographed together.

"You know what this means, Hyunjin," Heather says softly, leaning into Mike's side. Her grin is wide when I look her way. "You and Sylinda competing again. It's destiny."

My eyes shift back to Sylinda, who is already watching me. "There's always the Korean Federation..." she offers, a coy smile playing on her lips before she faces the camera once more.

"I'd fly to Seoul for that," Mike laughs, tipping Heather back for a kiss.

"You three are impossible," I say with a shake of my head, though I can't suppress a smile. "I'll leave the ballroom dancing to the professionals, thank you very much."

"Goofball," Sylinda breathes, poking me in the ribs. I flinch closer, seizing the opportunity to lean in until my lips brush against her ear.

"Goofball, huh? I have some balls you can play with later. Two sets even. Then we will see how goofy I am," I whisper, tracing the shell of her ear with my teeth. Her breath hitches; a silent, sharp intake of air but before I can deepen the promise, Anthony's voice cuts through the room.

"Ladies and gentlemen, thank you for attending tonight!" he booms as the rest of the dancers approach to congratulate us; all except those from silo one, who keep a deliberate distance due to COVID protocols. "Please travel safely home. Good night!" The last word hangs in the air, and the room transforms. Matteo's men move in unison, surrounding us and the other dancers in a seamless, protective formation. The smiles of the other dancers wash over us, but it's the hushed conversation from a nearby couple that catches my ear.

"Look at them," a woman murmurs to her partner, gesturing with her chin toward the guards subtly repositioning around us. "I can't imagine living like that. Never a moment's peace."

"No kidding," the man chuckles. "I'll stick to fending off little old ladies who want to set me up with their granddaughters."

His partner snorts. "Honey, those grandmas know you're gayer than a three-dollar bill. They just think their little Becky has magical powers."

The words, not meant for me, still find their mark. A familiar, bitter taste floods my mouth because I know what it will be like when I am home, never able to go anywhere alone thanks to rude so-called fans. Sylinda will need more protection after today too. Fans will become unhinged after today, mad that it wasn't them living out their fantasy of dancing with me. Then there are the stalkers, what happened here and what is happening at home. Hopefully the detectives will be able to figure out who is harassing her before it escalates anymore. Yet, nothing says severe escalation like calling in a bomb threat to someone's hotel. Before my thoughts can fully sour me, Felix is at my side.

"I knew you would win," he says excitedly. He discreetly presses a small, wireless earbud into my hand, then does the same for Sylinda. "They're waiting." I slip the bud into my ear, and a burst of static gives way to joyous chaos.

"NOONA! HYUNG! YOU WERE INSANE!" Seungmin's voice is practically a shriek.

"Well, you didn't fall. I'm impressed," Lee Knows says, the highest form of praise from him.

"That final lift?" Han screeches. "I was so excited when you were done, I spilled my iced coffee on Chan-ah's floor!"

"Noona, you look like a princess," Jeongin chimes in, his voiced full of awe. "And Hyung, you were so strong. It was like a movie scene."

Sylinda laughs, a sound that is always music to my ears. "Thank you. Oh my god, I miss you guys so much. I can't wait to be home."

"We miss you too! So much that we're throwing a huge party when you're back," Changbin declares. "I'll buy the meat."

"He's right," a squeaky voice says, Chan's. "We are so incredibly proud of both of you. Can't wait to have you three home. It's too quiet with you gone." Chan winks at Sylinda and I know the last part was meant especially for her.

"I'm ready to be home," I say, a weary sigh escaping me. Just then, I feel a gentle tug on my sleeve. I turn, looking down to find Derek in his wheelchair behind me. "Holy shit!" I exclaim, quickly pivoting the screen to show the guys on the call, their voices erupting in cheers. "Derek's here!" Their shouts of his name fill the air, and I hand him an earbud so they can all talk to him.

"I'm okay, guys, really," Derek reassures them. "They did good, didn't they?" He winks at Sylinda as he listens to the chorus of agreements from the guys. "I just couldn't miss their performances. Matteo's guards snuck me off to the side. They even blocked me from view when Sylinda and Hyunjin finished their routines."

"You've been here the whole time?" Sylinda asks, tears welling up in her eyes.

"Did you think I'd miss this?" Derek laughs, reaching out to shake my hand. "My tux looks good on you, Hyunjin." He chuckles again. "Luckily, the DanceSport staff let me attend in my sweats. I'm really proud of both of you."

Sylinda throws her arms around Derek's neck, hugging him tightly. He taps her arm, still laughing. "I can't believe we won," she says, just as bewildered as me.

"I can," Derek and Felix say in unison.

"Signora. Signores," Anthony interjects, stepping forward. "Now that the other dancers are gone, I wanted to speak with you for a moment. Derek, how are you doing?"

"I'm good," Derek sighs, a sound of genuine relief escaping him. He shifts slightly in his wheelchair, a small wince crossing his face before he forces a smile. "Luckily, it's just a sprained knee and ankle. Nothing permanent. I'll be good as new for next season, ready to dominATE the floor again."

"Bene," Anthony grins, the single word radiating approval. His eyes flicker between Derek and me, slightly hesitating. 

"Was there something else you wanted to talk to us about, Anthony?" Sylinda asks, sliding her arm around my waist.

Anthony clears his throat, his gaze settling on me. "When word reached our esteemed sponsors that Signore Hyunjin would be gracing the dance floor in Signore Derek's stead, a wave of enthusiasm swept through them. They contributed an additional sum of money, specifically in anticipation of your victory in the all-rounder." He pauses, letting his words hang in the air.

I blink, trying to process his meaning. "I'm sorry," I say, shaking my head slightly, "I'm completely confused."

Anthony's smile remains, but he speaks slowly, carefully enunciating each word as if I'm a child. "Signore," he begins, "You too will be receiving one million dollars."

"Me too?" My jaw drops, and I glance at Sylinda, my eyes wide with disbelief. "That's... that's far too generous, Anthony. I couldn't possibly accept this."

A slight wince crosses Anthony's face, his professional composure faltering for just a moment. "I don't believe they will take a 'no' for an answer, Signore," he says, his voice a touch strained. "They are quite insistent."

I stand there for a beat, the weight of the offer pressing on me. Then, an idea sparks. I turn to Matteo, who has been quietly observing the exchange. "Matteo," I say slyly, "does your wife's hospital happen to have a children's wing? You know for cancer research and treatment?" Matteo nods slowly, his brow furrowed in mild confusion. I turn back to Anthony, a smile spreading across my face. "The money," I declare, "it can go to them."

Anthony's eyes widen, surprise briefly overcoming his usual composed demeanor. "That is... that is exceptionally generous of you, Signore," he gasps. "How much would you like to donate?"

"All of it," I reply simply, the decision firm and clear in my mind. Without waiting for another word, I take Sylinda's hand, and we begin to walk, leading Derek off the brightly lit dance floor. I turn back to see Matteo fielding Anthony's questions and manage the details as the rest of his team converges around us, a flurry of whispers and impressed murmurs following in our wake.

__________

"Signore Derek, what is next for you now that the competitions are over for the season?" one journalist calls out from the bustling press room. Derek stands next to me, with Hyunjin on my other side, his fingers intimately laced with mine.

"I will be leaving in the morning to head home. I have a beautiful, pregnant wife whom I have missed very much that I need to get back to," he replies, smiling broadly for the non-stop flashing cameras. "Outside of that, recovering and baby-proofing the house as much as possible." The journalists chuckle, a smattering of raised hands filling the air. Derek points to a red-headed female journalist who then turns her gaze to Hyunjin and me.

"Signore Hyunjin," she begins, her voice dripping with a far too seductive tone for my liking, "you danced very well in your first DanceSport competition." Hyunjin offers a slight, polite bow of his head, while my hand instinctively tightens its grip on his, making him chuckle softly under his breath. "Any chance you will stay in Venice longer so that your newer fans can... interact with you more?" This bitch. Then she has the audacity to bat her motherfucking eyelashes at him. While I manage to keep my face perfectly neutral, inside I am a raging bull, furiously kicking at the blatant red cape being flashed in my path, my horns ready to slice and dice a bitch.

Hyunjin releases my hand, his palm settling gently on my lower back. He begins to draw slow, reassuring circles on my bare back as his hand gradually moves upward, eventually resting on my shoulder and drawing me subtly closer to him. "We will unfortunately be leaving tomorrow," he states calmly, his gaze sweeping over the journalists, "but I will take the wonderful memories and the friendships I have made with my fellow competitors with me." I offer a sweet, knowing smile to the red-headed journalist as her face subtly falls, realizing she wasn't getting the answer she wanted. She slumps back in her chair, rolling her eyes in clear frustration when Hyunjin leans in, pressing a soft kiss to my cheek.

"Signora Sylinda!" A male journalist suddenly bursts forward from the back of the group, his voice sharp and insistent. Instantly, one of our security personnel steps in, holding him at bay with a firm, silent presence. "Isn't it true that your original hotel received a bomb threat, and the threat was directed at you specifically?" The air is sucked out of the room in an instant, leaving a vacuum of stunned silence, like the oppressive calm before an ugly, violent hurricane. Camera flashes erupt, blinding us in a staccato burst of light, and a cacophony of shouting voices fill the room. I curse under my breath as more journalists begin aggressively asking the same question.

Matteo steps smoothly in front of us, his hand rising to cut through the agitated air, directly addressing the journalist. "Alessio, you have no basis for such slanderous words. That was a fire alarm. The owner made a statement to the public soon after it happened." His commanding voice resonates with an undeniable authority that instantly silences the clamor. All eyes swivel to Alessio, waiting for him to provide more proof for his inflammatory claims.

"Were there not bomb-sniffing dogs on site, both there and here as well?!" Alessio counters, his hands motioning wildly, almost dislodging his recorder from his grasp. His voice a frantic desperation.

"The fire department brought in K9s to the hotel to search for possible gas leaks when no fire was detected," Matteo states matter-of-factly, his composure unwavering. "We have competitors from around the globe visiting our beautiful country, and their safety is our top priority."

"What about here? Was a fire alarm conveniently pulled here too?" Alessio scoffs, his tone dripping with sarcasm, clearly trying to provoke a reaction.

"Apparently, I must now explain tactical planning to journalists," Matteo replies with a mocking tone that draws a ripple of laughter from some of the other reporters. "Yes, we brought bomb-sniffing dogs to this facility as a proactive measure."

"See... you see everyone! I was right!" Alessio bellows, cutting Matteo off sharply.

"We brought them here as we do for every facility that hosts a large event. Especially an international event such as DanceSport," Matteo sighs, his patience visibly fraying, pushed to its breaking point.

"But...," Alessio begins, attempting to interject again.

"Go sit down, you tabloid bastardo!" another journalist suddenly roars, waving his hand dismissively. "You're wasting our time with the champions!" Alessio flips him off with a venomous glare before spinning on his heel and storming out of the press room. "Signora," the journalist continues, turning to me, his tone shifting completely, "now that Signore Hyunjin has had the opportunity to literally step into your world, will we see you singing on stage with him next?"

I choke back a laugh, genuinely amused by the question. "Thankfully, Stray Kids doesn't have to worry about that," I quip. "I can't carry a tune at all; dogs would howl." The journalist chuckles, and I give him a grateful nod, silently thanking him for rescuing the mood. 

"What plans do you have, Signora? Will you return to the US or South Korea?" he asks, leaning in with his microphone

I glance at Hyunjin, who gives a subtle nod of encouragement. "I will be returning to Seoul for some much-needed downtime," I confirm. More camera flashes erupt as Hyunjin lifts our intertwined hands, bringing the top of mine to his lips, a broad grin spreading across his face as he finishes. Meanwhile, the journalists began to rapid-fire more questions.

"What of the other members of Stray Kids? Are they happy you are returning?"

"Won't you be in the way of their next comeback?"

"Are you planning on moving to Seoul permanently?"

"When can we expect a proposal announcement, Signore Hyunjin?"

"Do you two plan on having kids once married?"

"What do your families think of your relationship?"

"Now that you two are an item, will any other members announce relationships that they are in?"

The questions rain down, a relentless barrage of personal and professional inquiries. As if on cue, the US DanceSport President steps onto the stage, his arms spreading wide. "Ladies and gentlemen," he announces loudly, "our champions must leave you now as they have an early morning start. Thank you for your time." Matteo and the rest of the guards immediately form a protective wall, blocking off the surging reporters. Hyunjin quickly pushes Derek's wheelchair forward, swiftly guiding him out of the press room, with me and the president following closely behind them.

"I hope you enjoy your well-deserved time off, Sylinda," the President says warmly to me once we reach the quiet of my dressing room door. "And I hope the new album is a raging success, Hyunjin." He extends his hand, and Hyunjin shakes it firmly.

"Thanks, Richard," Hyunjin replies, and I shake my head, a small smile playing on my lips. Of course, they'd know Richard's name by now, given Chan's infamous speed dial habits. "Have a safe flight back to LA." Richard nods to us both before he and his assistant head down the hall and around the corner. Hyunjin immediately wraps his arms around me, pressing a soft kiss to the tip of my nose. "Let's get our stuff and go back to the hotel, Miss Champion. I want out of these clothes and eat everything I can get my hands on."

"Sounds heavenly, Mr. Champion," I giggle, leaning my head against his chest, reveling in the quiet calm. "Feed me and bed me." Derek groans loudly as he types on his phone. 

"What the lady wants, the lady gets," Felix chirps from my dressing room doorway, a devilish grin spreading across his perfect lips.

"I won't be here when you get up in the morning," Derek says much later, his voice a little wistful, once I wheel him into his suite. "I leave at two in the morning to give myself plenty of time to get to the airport. Thanks to my injuries, I move slower than the average toddler."

"Want me to help you pack?" I ask, moving over to the window and closing it to keep out the chill. I glance towards the TV, noticing his large bags already neatly stacked underneath it, only his carry-on remains open on the coffee table.

"One of the security detail bailed me out tonight after dinner," he admits, a slight flush on his cheeks. "Between Anna and the cat boxers, I just couldn't let her rummage through my personal effects with what's left of my dignity at stake." He chuckles, maneuvering his wheelchair beside the bed. With a grunt, he uses his good leg to push himself up and onto the mattress. "What time's your flight?"

"No idea," I sigh, pulling the covers back for him. I dramatically tuck him in with exaggerated coos, earning a quick smack on my arm. "Hey!" He rolls his eyes, arms crossed, waiting. "I think they're cooking something up. I've learned it's best to just roll with it when they're tight-lipped."

"I'm genuinely glad you have them," Derek says, popping a muscle relaxer and washing it down with water. "You deserve men in your life who are nothing but green flags."

"I'm desperate to get back to them all," I say, settling on the edge of the bed. "I actually miss the chaos."

"They're definitely chaotic. Will you let us know as soon as you're back in Seoul?" he asks, and a hint of concern flickers in his eyes.

"I will. Don't worry. They've already told me I won't be driving anywhere, which I know just translates to more security," I groan, rolling my eyes.

"Don't you fucking fuss about more security, Sylinda," Derek says, his voice firm. "This is serious, stuff neither of us has ever dealt with. Let the professionals handle you and the guys. Promise?"

"I promise... Dad," I reply, my tone dripping with sarcasm.

"Jesus, is that how my kid's gonna sound?" he whines. I hop off the bed and turn my back on him, heading for the door.

I glance back over my shoulder before stepping out of the bedroom. "Nope..." I say, and his face initially brightens with relief. "...it'll be ten times worse. Byeeeee!"

"I hope Chan spanks your ass when you get home!" Derek yells after me, the suite door clicking shut. 

Me too, Derek. Me too.

I lean against Derek's door, a silent wish forming that his flights home are smooth and spare him further pain. My thoughts break as giggling and whispering drift in from the veranda. I peek around the open doorway to find Hyunjin and Felix snapping pictures, striking poses by the railing. Hyunjin lifts his trophy, planting a celebratory kiss on its side.

"You should upload this one to Bubble when we get home," Felix chuckles, handing his bouquet of flowers to Hyunjin after taking the shot.

Hyunjin quickly sets the trophy down, burying his face in the fragrant blooms while Felix continues to capture the moment. "I still can't believe we won all-rounder, Yongbokie."

"Maybe this win will finally give you more confidence in your abilities, Jinnie," Felix says gently, placing a hand on Hyunjin's shoulder. "You spent two weeks training with our girl and look at you... you're a ballroom champion now!"

"Only because I have a wonderful dance partner," Hyunjin sighs dramatically, pulling out a chair and settling in at the table. He carefully places his trophy and flowers beside mine. "It's one thing to watch her, but damn... dancing with Sylinda, it's hard to describe just how good it felt. To share our love of dance on stage for others to see."

"Do you think one day the rest of us can experience what you did? Maybe not ballroom," Felix chuckles, "but I'd love to do a TikTok challenge with her."

"I think Chan would only agree if the police figure out who the fucking stalkers are first," Hyunjin growls, crossing his arms and staring into the night. "I don't want to put any undo strain on her until that's solved."

"I hate this whole situation for her..." Felix replies, and that's my cue to walk away, not wanting to spoil my mood with talk of my stalkers.

I cross the breezeway, scan my keycard, and push open my suite door, immediately kicking off my sneakers. I shake my head, a small smile forming, when I notice movement after flipping on the lights. Floating above the end tables are purple balloons proclaiming "congratulations." A bucket of chilled champagne sits on the closest table with large, fluted glasses poised for filling. In the center of the coffee table, a grand vase overflows with purple roses, flanked by two empty vases, ready for our competition bouquets. Two platters also grace the table: one piled high with an assortment of cheeses and fruits, the other with various pastries. Sneaky ferret and chick.

"Why don't you take a relaxing bath, baby?" Hyunjin's voice startles me from behind. "Sorry, didn't mean to make you jump."

"I was in my head, as usual. Thank you for all of this," I say, turning to him. "And a bath sounds wonderful."

"Don't thank me," Hyunjin murmurs, wrapping his arms around me and pressing a kiss to my cheek.

"Chan?" I ask, and he simply shakes his head.

"Minho," he responds, a full-blown grin taking over his face. "He's incredibly proud of you. Texted me to 'drain you fully' the moment we got back to the hotel."

"He said that, did he?" I ask slyly, twisting in his arms. His gaze drops to mine, eyes dancing with pure mischief. "Well, I certainly wouldn't want to go against your Hyung's direct command, would I?" He dips his head, kissing me deeply, holding me tight against his chest. Lazily his tongue dances with mine, sending chills up and down my spine while my pussy gleefully applauds, ready to play.

That's when I hear the suite door open, followed by Felix clearing his throat. He sets the trophies on the couch, then meticulously places the flowers into their respective vases. Then gives my ass a deliberate squeeze, eliciting a muffled squeal into Hyunjin's mouth. "So, what's on the menu tonight? Other than you, that is?"

"Chicken fettuccine and a loaded salad," I say, finally pulling away from Hyunjin's embrace. "I'm absolutely starving." My look to him clearly tells him I am not talking about food.

"You got it," Felix replies, already reaching for the phone. "Go run that bath, and by the time you're done, our dinner will be delivered." I give his cheek a quick kiss before heading toward the bedroom, shrugging off my jacket and peeling my long-sleeve shirt up and over my head.

Once in the bedroom, I shed the rest of my clothes, tossing them onto the arm of the chair. Stepping into the bathroom, I find the matches, the tiny flames dancing as I light candles all around the tub and along the vanity, the soft glow transforming the room. I slip into the warm embrace of the tub, having already started the water and pour in a generous swirl of the hotel's rose bubble bath. I begin working through my hair, rinsing out the styling products and conditioning it until it is silky, then letting it hang outside the tub, draped behind me. A warm cloth settles over my eyes as I prop my feet on the tub's edge. From the distance, the smooth notes of jazz drift in with Felix and Hyunjin's conversation barely audible as the music is turned up.

I am just beginning to drift when I feel fingers ghost over my shoulders, a light, teasing rub. "Mmmm, that feels good, Lixie."

He chuckles softly, his deep voice almost vibrating against my neck. "I can never truly sneak up on you, can I?"

"Not when you're wearing your Kenzo perfume. It mixes so deliciously with your natural scent," I reply, lifting the cloth from my eyes and sitting up. "Wanna join?" I turn, my gaze tracing his athletic figure, glowing, utterly naked, in the soft candlelight. He strokes his hard shaft once, a deliberate tease, before climbing in behind me, pulling me back against his warmth. "I never tire of this."

"What's that, jagi?" Hyunjin's voice, smooth as silk, precedes his entrance. His tall, lean, naked body strides into the bathroom, an unhurried, deliberate strut. He chuckles as he catches my eyes devouring every inch of his Achilles form, my mouth slightly pooling. Mentally, I take greedy inventory of all that is mine: his full, tempting lips, his hard, lean chest, those flawless, sculpted abs, and his back-breaking dick... but above all, his pure, adoring heart. All mine. Leaning down, he kisses my lips, a soft, possessive brush, then lowers himself into the water. His long legs stretch outside Felix's, and he gently props my foot on his chest, his thumbs beginning a slow, expert massage. I reach for one of his, mirroring his touch, knowing the formal shoes must have taken their toll tonight.

"This," I whisper, sighing into the warmth. "Relaxing in a warm bath, surrounded by my loves. Well, at least two of them. Just being."

"It is nice," Hyunjin murmurs, resting his head on the tub pillow, eyes drifting shut. "Isn't it, Yongbokie?" When no answer comes, he opens one eye to see Felix tracing kisses along my neck, offering Hyunjin a playful wink in response.

"The guys would be jealous, for sho-ra," Felix purrs, gently catching my earlobe between his teeth, a teasing suck. His hands move to cup my breasts, thumbs circling my now tight, aching nipples. I feel him shift, a subtle thrust upwards, and he tugs on my ear. "But I don't want to 'just be' right now."

"No?" I breathe, my voice barely a whisper. He answers by pulling more of my wet skin into his mouth, the soft suction hinting at the coming bite on my shoulder.

"No deep marks yet, Yongbokie. I have plans for her," Hyunjin rumbles, releasing my foot and shifting, his body arching over, his lips brushing my other ear. "But when we are home... well, you'll be thankful for the cold, because I'll paint a trail of bite marks all over this..." His hand drops, finding my clit, rubbing it in tormenting circles. "...beautiful body. Does that sound good to you?" I stare into his darkened gaze, a guttural moan escaping as he effortlessly plunges long fingers into my demanding cunt while Felix simultaneously twists and pulls my nipples, making them ache.

"Yes..." I whimper.

Felix grips my chin, jerking my face toward his. "Yes, what?"

"Yes, sir," I choke out, as Hyunjin's fingers deepen their thrusts, curling precisely as I need.

Felix nods before grabbing my waist, lifting me, Hyunjin's fingers never faltering. I instantly lock my legs around Hyunjin's waist, already bracing. Felix reaches underneath, wrapping his hand around his hard length, aligning the tip with my ass. "This will be sharp without lube, baby."

"Just do it," I demand, pulling Hyunjin's mouth to mine, desperate to consume his cries to muffle my own impending screams.

Instead of his usual forceful entry, Felix is tender, guiding his tip in and out, teasing, preparing me. When he finally invades my ass, a sharp squeal escapes me, my eyes rolling back as I hyperventilate into Hyunjin's mouth. "That's my good girl. So tight for me," Felix groans, his arm gripping my waist, dictating the speed of my descent onto him. "I can feel Hyunjin's strokes, good and fast, while I take my time."

The contrasting sensations threaten to push me to the edge. Jinnie's three fingers thrust roughly inside, his thumb relentlessly grinding my clit, never letting up. My body shakes with the intensity, but I can't thrust back; Felix is in control, painstakingly slow at lowering me onto his hilt. The combined effect has me absolutely losing my mind. Suddenly, my body tenses around them both, an orgasm surging, and they both abruptly stop, making me whimper into Hyunjin's mouth.

He removes his fingers, subtly gesturing for me to open my mouth and clean them. My head moves instinctively, sucking his fingers clean, my mind conjuring the image of his perfect dick cutting off my air. He bites his lip, watching me, until he can no longer bear it. He leans back, reaching for his dick, and slides into me. I lean my head back on Felix's shoulder, a loud moan escaping, as Hyunjin's hands brace against the tub, his body arching in pleasure.

"Fuck, you feel so good, baby," he growls. He begins rotating his hips, his dick hitting every exquisite curve of my pussy. "So full for us."

"What's on the menu tonight, baby girl?" Felix whispers into my ear, his voice rough with desire. "Do you want sweet Hyunlix, or do you want dark Hyunlix?"

I pause for a moment, weighing the delicious options. "I think I have the energy for both."

"You sure?" Hyunjin asks, his thumb caressing my cheek, eyes drilling into mine.

"Babe," I breathe, "I've never been more certain. I can take it."

"Then you shall have both. Sweet now..." he declares, leaning in, his mouth claiming mine in a deep, possessive kiss.

"And decadently dark later," Felix's low, gravelly voice promises in my ear, sending a delicious clench through my pussy.

With surprising tenderness, they launch my body into a raw, cosmic journey, drawing cries from my throat that even startle me. Felix's lips work their magic on my shoulder, biting and sucking, his hand gripping my wet hair. Meanwhile, Hyunjin dominates my mouth, his tongue a constant, demanding presence, mirroring the relentless roll of his hips, burying his dick deep inside my pussy. His pace is his signature steady rhythm, his stamina boundless. Felix's deep growls rumble against me as he thrusts upward, his arm a steel band around my waist, anchoring me as I buck, overwhelmed by the incredible fullness of them both.

The tub's water surges and spills over the rim as Hyunjin abruptly pulls out, leans back and, with a gentle tug, brings Felix out of me as well. He then has me straddle him, guiding me down onto his dick, our hands lacing together above the water. "Ride me, baby," he moans, a raw plea. I obey, sinking down completely, settling into the mouthwatering pace he adores during his tender moments. Felix kneels behind me, reaching around to tease my clit, his hard dick pressing hot against my ass cheeks, a throbbing promise of impending pounding.

I gaze down at my Achilles, a surge of power as I feel him unravel beneath me. He runs his tongue along his teeth, then closes his eyes, surrendering completely as I break in my favorite stallion. Slowly, deliberately, I lower myself as far as I can go, feeling the blunt edge of his tip scrape deep, exactly where I love it. My hips roll in a primal rhythm with Felix's hand, his free fingers gripping and twisting my nipple to an exquisite ache. 

We stay like this for a while where nothing can be heard but the sloshing of the water and my loud groans, masking their own. 

Then Hyunjin releases my hands, moving me roughly, his growing need a palpable force. "Now Yongbokie," he groans.

Felix gently pushes me down, his hand firm on the small of my back, holding me perfectly in place. Then he enters me again, this time with a feral need. His thrusts turn wild, his grip on control visibly slipping. Hyunjin's hands grip my face, forcing my lips to crash onto his. He teases my mouth open with his tongue, but then it is my turn to devour him. As they pump into me like pistons, I revel in tasting every part of him, eliciting deep groans as he feels my body clench around them.

"My good boys," I breathe, coming up for air, feeling my own release surging to the forefront.

"Mine," Hyunjin murmurs, pulling me into a tight embrace, allowing Felix to take over, thrusting relentlessly into me. "Don't stop Yongbokie." 

Felix grips the tub tightly, arching back, thighs thrusting his perfect dick into me, scraping along my thin wall. "I'm not going to behave for long, jagi," Felix growls, biting his lip, knuckles white.

"Don't then!" I cry out, pressing my cheek against Hyunjin's wet chest, bracing myself. Felix lets out a string of guttural profanities, wrapping my hair around his wrist before plunging me into pound town. He tugs my hair, tilting my head back, my mouth suddenly dry as Hyunjin quietly praises me for being good for them but their voices fade into a distant hum. My hearing and vision blur, consumed by the sheer force of Felix's thrusts and the frantic friction of their dicks rubbing together inside me, creating a fire that could surely ignite my pussy.

"She's close," Felix gasps through gritted teeth. "That tight little hole of hers is about to suck me up entirely."

"Ask," Hyunjin moans. I shake my head, knowing I am being a brat, knowing precisely how he'll punish me; the way I secretly crave. "He's going to keep this up until you ask." I stick my tongue out at him, and Felix yanks my ponytail, snapping my head sideways.

"Did you just stick your tongue out?" he asks, pausing, genuinely stunned into silence this time.

"What are you going to do about it?" I challenge, my brat mode fully engaged.

To my surprise, he pulls out of me, and it isn't gentle, making me cry out. He unwraps my hair from his wrist and climbs out of the tub, angrily yanking a towel off the wall. "Get out!" he roars. My eyes wide, I look at Hyunjin, who offers no help, only places his hands behind his head, one eyebrow arched in amusement. "Do I need to repeat myself?" I look back at Felix. He has that look, the one he gets when he's internally judging someone, and my pussy instantly clenches in anticipation.

"Oh, she definitely likes disciplinary Felix," Hyunjin laughs, a blatant betrayal. I scowl at him, but he only laughs more. "Don't give me that look. Do as you're told."

Reluctantly, I pull myself off Hyunjin's dick, feeling an immediate emptiness. When I step out of the tub, a shiver runs through me, and it isn't just from the cool air. Felix wraps the towel around his waist after drying off, leaning against the vanity. "What am I going to do with you?" he mutters to himself, tapping his chin. "Go get my black tie out of the dresser and blindfold yourself. Then lay face down on the bed." I look between the two of them, waiting for the command to leave the room, knowing the rules of this game. "You may leave now."

I turn, leaving the bedroom, Hyunjin's playful grumbling about blue balls behind me. I know the complaint is baseless; he's denied himself countless times, always insisting on my climax before his own. My fingers fly open dresser drawers until they find the black tie Felix wore to the after-party. I move swiftly to the bed, kneeling on the mattress, then blindfold myself. I lay pronged, face down on the bed, my nose barely brushing the cool sheet, and wait for their presence.

The mattress dips, signaling the weight of them both, one on either side. Together, their hands find my wrists, pulling them behind my back, securing them with another tie. A warm breath ghosts my ear; Hyunjin. His tone is surprisingly soft. "We need a safe word, jagi, so we know when to stop. Do you understand what that means?" I nod, a small, eager movement. "Good girl. Now, what's the word?"

I think hard, knowing a safe word needed to be utterly unforgettable. "Pineapple." I giggle at the memory of Chan complaining about it being on his hamburger. "Pineapple is the safe word."

"Okay," Hyunjin replies. "I'm going to put a pillow under your head. You scream into that, otherwise security might break the door down. Kay?" I nod again, understanding. He gently lifts my upper body, sliding a thick pillow beneath my head, then lowers me back down. "Now, remember to say that safe word if it's too much." He presses a soft kiss to my cheek before moving back from the bed. My ass is angled provocatively upward, forcing me to balance on my knees, my shoulders diving further into the pillow

I wonder what... Smack!

Someone's hand – Felix's, by the sheer force of it – lands hard on my ass. It takes every ounce of willpower to remember the pillow beneath me. I bury my face deep, crying out as the next lash comes. Holy shit! He grips the tie securing my wrists, pulling my arms tighter before another blow hits. Fuck, I thought it would be Christopher who'd show his true dark side first. Another slap, even harder, sends my body jolting forward. I refuse to sob into the pillow, knowing it would only invite more lashes. Instead, I brace for the next one, but it never comes. A hand gently rubs my ass, soothing the sting. Then, I feel my legs being spread, and a hand cupping my sex.

"Fuckkk, you are so wet, baby," Hyunjin moans, spreading my folds, ready to enter me from behind. I let out a loud moan myself when he enters, his movements wild as he flings me forward with each powerful thrust, his other hand continuing to soothe my ass. High-pitched squeals escape me when he leans over to rub my clit, balancing on one leg to fully access me. His hot breath rakes my ear, panting with each thrust. "You look so beautiful like this. Should Yongbokie take a picture so you can see for yourself?" I nod quickly, not caring what they do to me. All I know is I don't want this to end, ever. "I want you to make a pretty mess all over this bed. Can you do that for me?"

I turn my head to the side. "Yessss," I moan out.

The thrusting immediately ceases. Hyunjin pulls out, our combined juices slick and warm as they run down my leg. Then comes the sharp slap of Felix's hand, causing more fluid to run down my leg and a fresh moan to fly from my mouth. "Did I hear you answer Hyunjin-ah without saying 'sir'?" he growls in my ear, and I gasp. Shit, I did. So lost in how incredibly Hyunjin was fucking me, I'd completely forgotten to answer the right way.

"I'm sorry, sir," I whisper, the words barely audible.

"Oh, you will be, baby girl," Felix replies darkly, his voice a low promise. He climbs onto the bed, rubbing his dick in my folds, soaking it in my wetness. Without a moment's warning, he rams into my ass, and I sob into the pillow, my hands clenching into fists. "No safe word?" he asks, his voice challenging. I shake my head no, still gasping into the pillow. "Good." My breath is stolen from me for an eternity as he brings me to the brink repeatedly, thrusting wildly, only to halt just as my climax threatens to happen. Hyunjin cheers him on, lying on the bed next to me, torturing my clit or my nipple. 

Eventually, Hyunjin tires of being a spectator. He lifts me off the pillow, Felix momentarily pausing his thrusts. He positions himself beneath me, guiding my lips to his sticky, engorged tip. "Suck," he commands. I begin licking up his length, circling my tongue around the head, my abs screaming from the workout of competition and the effort of keeping steady without the use of my hands. When I finally take him in, Felix's thrusts continue, shoving me down completely onto Hyunjin's dick. I must continually engage my core, using every muscle to move my body upward, working his cock. Hyunjin leans back, wrapping my hair around his wrist, crying out with each stroke. Sweat slicks my body, not just from the intense core workout, but from Felix now wildly thrusting into my ass, a continuous groan tearing from his lips.

Suddenly, a cramp seizes Felix's leg, and he pulls out. "Here, we need to gag her if she's not going to have the pillow to scream into." He pulls me backward, steadying me on my feet. Hyunjin goes back to the dresser and comes back to grip my jaw. He then ties another tie around my head, binding my mouth. He guides me backward, Felix's hands gripping my waist as Hyunjin slowly lowers me onto Felix's cock, who is now seated in a chair. I moan around the gag until I am fully impaled once more. "Hyunjin-ah, fuck her but don't let her cum. You can, though."

"You do realize how many times I'll have to stop so she doesn't?" he laughs, wrapping each of my legs around his waist, scooting us down to the edge of the chair.

"Then so be it. She will learn next time we play to say 'sir'," Felix declares, his voice firm. He leans his head down next to my ear. "Won't you?" I nod briskly in agreement. "See... she's already learning."

"Oh, these next few months are going to be fucking amazing," Hyunjin declares, his voice a low growl as he thrusts wildly into my pussy, my head falling back onto Felix's shoulder. "And we can be as loud as we want." 

For the next hour, he brings me to the brink repeatedly. My body becomes pure putty with each thrust, my head bouncing uncontrollably. Felix grips me tightly, his words a stream of filthy promises whispered directly into my ear, detailing the bondage positions he can't wait to try. With each dirty sentence, Hyunjin thrusts harder until no one can speak, lost in the glorious friction our bodies create. I breathe in deeply, basking in his scent; that sweaty, musky aroma that has always driven me wild. My mind is alight with the desire to feel Hyunjin's taut lines, caress the sculpted planes of his lean body beneath my hands, to trace every muscle and bone with an urgency. It's an almost unbearable ache in my core. 

Instead of freeing my wrists, he reaches up to take the blindfold off and I blink several times, seeing him glow in the fading candlelight, his hair completely soaked as he watches for my next approaching orgasm, stopping when it comes and chuckling when I pout around my gag. "Poor jagi. Can't have her release yet. Don't worry, baby. It's coming soon." Tiring of the chair, he lifts me off Felix's cock, carrying me back to the bed. He crawls onto the mattress, positioning me on my side. He gasps loudly when he enters my sore, yielding pussy. "It's always like the first time. You were made for me," he says, a genuine smile gracing his lips.

Felix crawls up the bed, trailing kisses along my body, untying my wrists before positioning himself behind me. "Her ass was made for me," he growls, angling to enter me, transforming me into a Hyunlix sandwich. "Ready?"

Hyunjin looks behind me, nodding his head. They both grip one of my shoulders, rolling into me continuously, making my body both numb and exquisitely sore from being denied my own release. I quietly whine, hoping they will take pity on me, they don't. Instead, they take turns being on top or bottom with me, fucking me until my vision becomes dark. Seeing me struggling, Hyunjin slows. "I can't keep this up much longer, Yongbokie, plus Sylinda is getting tired. We both need to eat. I don't want her exhausted tomorrow." I feel Felix nod into my back in agreement and their wild thrusts become tender, moving in a synchronized rhythm. Felix gently removes my gag and Hyunjin kisses me deeply as the three of us move together, hands roaming, caressing every inch of each other.

"I love you, Jinnie, Felix," I cry out, my release finally exploding around Hyunjin, triggering both to follow in a guttural release. Hyunjin pulls us into a tight embrace and Felix rests his head on my back, panting loudly, pressing hot kisses to my slick skin between ragged breaths.

"You did well, baby. Didn't even need to use your safe word," Hyunjin murmurs, kissing the top of my hair.

"To be fair, I went easy on you," Felix chuckles, gently moving my hair off my neck to gather it into a bun. 

"That was easy?" I scoff, working my jaw to relieve the stiffness from the gag. "I came close a few times."

"I'm going to dream about the welts I left on your ass. You looked so beautiful," Felix purrs into my ear.

"Sadist," I tease him, and he responds by wrapping his arms around us, raining kisses onto my shoulder. "I do have to admit, that felt amazing though. It hurt, but damn, I was so turned on."

"You were soaked, baby," Hyunjin laughs, his voice warm against my ear. "I just glided in. Almost came right then and there."

"Glad you didn't," I snort, still chuckling. "Apparently, I really needed that."

"Who knows you, baby," Felix yawns, wincing when I do as he pulls out. "Luckily, you get a massage tomorrow so..."

"YONGBOKIE!" Hyunjin groans, slapping a hand over his eyes in exasperation.

"Wait," I say, pulling Hyunjin's hand away. "Where are we going tomorrow if I'm getting a massage?"

Hyunjin shoots Felix a pointed look, and Felix throws his hands up in utter defeat, heading for the bathroom to clean up. "I'm sorry! I'm sorry, Hyunjin-ah! The blood has been drained from my brain, I wasn't thinking!"

Chapter Text

Just before dawn, Felix had given us a sleepy goodbye, heading back to Seoul for a game show recording. He insisted on taking a commercial flight so we could keep the private jet. Louis Vuitton, of course, had no issues with the last-minute change. They're still trying to woo me as their newest brand ambassador, and the way they're courting me, I just might say yes.

"It's no one important," he replies with a maddening smugness.

He sets his glass down with a soft click and reaches across the table, his thumb stroking the back of my hand. "Your parents know to text me until we're back in Seoul on Tuesday. Same for Nari, the guys, and Hayley. Derek is probably asleep on his flight home. Besides," he adds, his voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper, "I know you. You'd just get on Google Maps to figure out where we are."

"Ladies and gentlemen," the voice announces, "we are approaching our next stop, Lake Como. If this is your destination, please wait until the train has come to a complete stop before removing your luggage. Gracie."

"We are not going jet skiing," he says, a playful glint in his eyes. "I booked a stay at the Grand Hotel Tremezzo."

A faint blush rises on his cheeks. "It's not to celebrate," he says, his voice soft. "Not entirely. Yongbokie mentioned how much you wanted to take a trip alone with each of us. This is mine."

"Here, overnight," he says, I playfully pout at him, but he quickly leans in to press a soft kiss to my cheek. "Then, during our refueling in Paris, we'll have dinner at my favorite restaurant and get the best hot chocolate in town. Maybe do a little shopping, too, before heading home. Does that sound good to you?”

"Dork," he chuckles, letting my hands continue to roam. My playtime is cut short, however, by a firm knock on our cabin door. With a heavy sigh, I pull his sweater back down and look over my shoulder. Through the frosted glass, I can make out Matteo's unmistakable silhouette. "Come in," I call out.

I giggle, sliding out of Hyunjin’s lap to adjust my sweater. "I bet Anna loves having you plan trips, Matteo," I say, a smile on my face. "You leave nothing to chance in your day job."

I zip up my leather jacket and slide on my sunglasses, taking Hyunjin's hand in mine. We descend the final steps from the train, stepping into the brisk, clear air. It's a noticeable shift from the train's warmth; a crisp, cool breeze that carries the distinct scent of fresh water. Matteo and two of the guards lead us to a waiting car, and I settle in, assuming we're headed straight for the hotel. My assumption is quickly proven wrong when we stop not at a grand entrance, but at a secluded dock.

"A sailboat!" I exclaim, my eyes wide as I look up at Hyunjin. He gives me a small, knowing smile. "You really thought of everything, Jinnie."

As we walk up the gangway, I grip the rope handrail. The deck soon to be under my sneakers is a light gray, a modern, chic choice that complements the boat’s crisp lines. Below the deck, I catch a glimpse of the interior, lit and inviting, a blend of white and mahogany that feels both bright and luxurious. I shake my head, still in disbelief, as my feet hit the deck. This isn't a boat that seeks attention; it commands it through its quiet, breathtaking beauty.

A voice breaks the moment and a woman in the same white uniform motions from the back of the sailboat. "If you two would like to make your way to the front of the boat, we have prepared spuntino for you to enjoy while sailing. The crew will have us underway shortly."

Hyunjin grabs the champagne bottle, using a towel from a rod under the table to expertly remove the cork. I quickly grab two glasses from their designated spots and hand him one. "The boat is a lot bigger than they described when I called," he says, pouring the bubbly liquid. "This thing has to be at least thirty feet long."

"Promise me something," he says softly, taking a sip of his drink. The boat slices through the water, the cool breeze catching my hair as we move. He watches the dock recede, his expression shifting to one of unwavering focus as he looks at me. "Don't overthink how much I spent. I've already told you, you are worth it. Don't make me call Chris."

Hyunjin lets out a small laugh, muttering, "Felix should have spanked you harder." I push on his leg in mock protest, but he reaches out and pulls me to him, his arm a secure grip around me as we sail into the beautiful afternoon light.

We eat and drink, sharing prosciutto and cheeses, pointing out various sights to each other and waving to the occasional sailboat anchored nearby. Time seems to leisurely pass by, marked only by the gentle lapping of water against the hull and the distant cries of gulls. After about an hour, the boat begins a slow, graceful turn, gliding across the lake toward the opposite shore. The sun, once high above, now hangs low in the sky to our right, casting a warm, golden light across the water.

"How about some hot cocoa?" Giuseppe asks, stepping into the seating area. His staff follows, efficiently clearing the table. "We're on our way to your lodgings for the evening."

"Would the gentleman care for some?" she asks, flashing a broad smile at Hyunjin. He shakes his head, and her face falls into a visible pout. Sorry sweetie, he's all mine. She places the carafe in the bucket on the table, her head down as she walks away. Giuseppe speaks quietly to the remaining staff, and they quickly disappear, leaving us in a quiet, private moment.

Every window framed by shutters of a gentle blue, like the color of a robin’s egg, providing a cool contrast to the warmth of the walls. Light breaks through the shutters’ gaps, making the villa seem alive against the fading backdrop. In the center, a grand staircase of moss-dappled stone lead up to a main entrance crowned by an elaborate stone crest, sheer curtains flow out the door, almost waving at us. The tallest window is on the second floor, directly above the door. As we get closer, I notice it is a balcony door that peers over the grounds.

"Welcome to Villa Sola Cabiati," Hyunjin says, his voice a gentle hum that breaks the villa's spell on me. My eyes widen, my head snapping to him. "Do you like it?" Behind me, I hear the anchor splash into the water and the distant purr of a motor approaching, no doubt the small boat meant to take us ashore.

"Just us," he replies, his knuckles gently stroking my cheek. "The hotel had an event on the grounds yesterday. They usually don’t allow bookings the day, even if the grounds were the only thing used, but Matteo called in a favor."

"Couldn't agree more," Hyunjin says, gathering the blankets and tossing them aside. "Shall we?" He stands, extending his hand, and I take it with a grin, a thrill of excitement coursing through me.

"Wow," he whispers, his voice echoing in the vast entryway. To our side, a small sign reads, "Hall of the Triumphs."

“I will never get over how artists create such masterpieces,” Hyunjin says softly, his eyes wide. I follow his line of sight, taking in the rest of the hall’s aesthetics.

"Eh, it'll do," I say with a dramatic shrug, a playful smirk on my face. Hyunjin lets out a sharp bark of a laugh as he lowers me to the ground. When he rises, his expression is all predatory hunger.

"Wait..." I stammer, taking a step back.

"Hold on..." My hands go up in a gesture of surrender as I back away slowly.

"Fuck!" I shout, spinning on my heel and sprinting down the hall, thinking how grateful I am that the staff left every single light on. My feet fly over the checkered floor as I search for an escape, and I suddenly find a narrow staircase covered in a thick red and blue carpet.

I shed my leather jacket, taking the stairs two at a time, my breath coming as fast as my feet. At the top, I turn left and race down a luxurious hallway, too panicked to even notice the art and sculptures I pass. I hear jazz music floating from a large doorway, and I dart inside, slamming the door shut behind me. My eyes quickly scan the sitting room, finding a balcony that looks out over the lake. To my left, a record player sits on a table, the source of the music that will easily give away my location. I quickly turn it off, then blow out all the candles in the room. I duck behind a golden, velvet couch, my heart pounding in my chest. I wait for my eyes to adjust, the only light now coming from the cresting moon shining on the still waters of Lake Como.

"Shit." I maneuver around the coffee table, backing into a door on the far side of the room. My hand finds the doorknob, and I grit my teeth, praying it will turn. It does. I slip inside and quickly shut the door behind me. I'm ready to find a hiding spot, but I stop dead in my tracks, my eyes widening as tears begin to well up.

At my feet, a path of scattered purple rose petals leads to one end of the table where two place settings are waiting. The plates are covered by elegant silver domes, hinting at the dinner beneath. I move to one of the three windows, closing the French doors and pulling the thick, heavy curtains shut to give us complete privacy. I know I don't have much time left, so I quickly put my plan into motion, knowing I must be very careful.

"Jagi?" I call out, turning the doorknob. The room is dark, and the air smells faintly of recently extinguished candles. "Got ya." I flip the light switch by the door, blinking as my eyes adjust to the sudden brightness. I frown after walking throughout the room to only discover she is not there. I decide to walk out on the balcony, peering around the doorway, but still, she is not there. I close the doors, locking them, then check behind each of the curtains. Nothing. 

Suddenly, I hear a slight cough to my right. A slow smile spreads across my face. "Hmmm, I wonder where she could be?" I open the door to the next room slowly, and when I see her, my jaw damn near hits the floor. The room is a stunning dining room, with a path of rose petals leading to a long table. On the opposite end of the table, there she lies, naked and her head propped up on a pillow. She's biting her lip, trying to hold back a giggle, a feat made even more challenging by the tiny canapés balanced precariously on her body.

I take the hair tie from my wrist, quickly pulling my hair into a half-ponytail, my eyes surveying my delectable appetizers. On her left shin are three perfectly cooked shrimp. On her right, a small pile of glistening caviar sits on a toast point. I pick up the toast, my eyes locked on hers and take a bite. I exaggerate a long moan as the tiny eggs burst in my mouth.

"Very," I reply, my fingertips tracing the length of her now-empty leg. I pluck a shrimp from her left shin and lean my head back, swirling it around with my tongue before I swallow it. "Mmmm."

"A shame there isn't anything to drink," I remark as I savor the bruschetta.

Her hand, as if in slow motion, reaches for a saltshaker and shakes a perfect, glistening line across her taut abs. Then, a lime wedge is placed halfway into her mouth, and a shot glass of tequila is held out for me. She arches an eyebrow, a silent dare that makes my blood run hot. My hands are still slightly slick with olive oil, so I quickly grab a napkin to clean them, tossing it aside without looking. My fingers brush against my cock, and I watch her pupils dilate, confirming just how turned on she is. I lean down, my mouth hovering just above the line of salt, but my hand finds her inner thigh first. She leans her head back, a soft moan escaping her lips as my fingers touch her warmth, her pussy more than ready. I begin to move my thumb in teasing circles on her clit and with her free hand, she grabs my shoulder and shoves me down, demanding that I finally take the shot.

I look up her sinful body to see her head thrown back, her spine arching to my touch. She grabs my ponytail in a tight fist when I reach her breasts, drinking the high-end alcohol from her skin while sucking and biting her beautiful peaks. Just as she's about to cum, I pull away, grabbing her chin roughly, biting and sucking at the lime wedge in her mouth. I pull away, searching her glazed eyes as she comes undone around my fingers. When I remove my fingers, I grab another napkin to clean them. "I expect body shots like that more often."

"That was only the appetizer, my sweet, sweet girl," I growl, pulling her off the table. I move the pillow to the edge and grab a cushion from a nearby chair, placing it above the pillow. I spin her around, pushing her down onto the table before unbuttoning my jeans and pulling out my leaking dick. I spread her legs, running the head of my cock through her wet folds before angling her ass out more. I wrap her ponytail around my wrist, lining my tip up and ramming deep inside her pussy. "Jesus, I just glided right in. Fuck."

"Yes, Jinnie," she moans out. "God yes."

I feel her juices run down my leg with each release, but she doesn't ask to stop, only begs for more. I quickly release her hair, pulling out of her roughly and placing her on her back on the table. I take each leg, tossing her feet over my shoulders, sliding back into her pussy, rotating my hips to feel every inch of her. I hold onto her thighs as I pound with as much force as I know she can take. Her breasts bounce and collide, sweat covering her body. This is how I love seeing her, sprawled out below me, taking my thick cock, cumming around it. I watch my cock go in and out, her ass slapping against my balls. We stay like this until the candles are halfway burned down, my release threatening to explode.

I put her hands over her head, nibbling on her bottom lip. "Come with me, my heart."

She is not just my heart; she is my home. Whether I am painting with her, she's cooking with Yongbokie, or sitting on Chris's lap as he works. Watching anime with Jisung or feeding Minho pudding, she will always be my home, our home. I can't imagine a minute without her. Whatever I must do to keep her with me forever, I will do it. If she wants to move to a remote location, never to be seen by the public again, so be it. If she wants me to proclaim my love to her daily on every major news outlet, done. As long as I can come home to her, I will agree to anything she desires.

"I love you, Jinnie," she says softly, her lips brushing my cheek.

"In a minute." Sylinda strokes my cheek before pulling me back to her chest. "I'm not ready to move just yet."

__________

Several hours later, after finishing our dinner consisting of salmon, prosciutto-wrapped asparagus, and polenta; we lie naked on a fur rug in front of a roaring fire, the glow of the flames dancing across our bodies. The fireplace in our luxurious bedroom is massive, its warmth filling the space. Sylinda lies on her side in front of me, my arm draped over her hip, our fingers intertwined. Her hair smells of roses, a lingering scent from the complimentary shampoo we used in the bathroom, where we spent hours fucking and bathing in the jetted tub. She finally collapsed on top of me after midnight, utterly exhausted, and we decided to curl up by the fire to rest.

"Channie is taking me somewhere when we all go to Australia during your break," she says, leaning into me. "I know Minho loves to go camping."

"I'm not sure yet," she sighs. "I know I want it to be somewhere he can truly relax."

"Maybe I should combine the getaway with Minho then." Sylinda looks off into the distance, her expression thoughtful.

"You are very wise, sir," she says, grinning as her fingers stroke my leg. "Wise, beautiful, funny, and a huge goober."

She sits up quickly, a broad grin on her face. "I am TREE!" she cackles, holding her stomach.

"Poor Jinnie," she coos, leaning in close. "So mistreated. Let me make it up to you." She moves the lounging pillows away and straddles me, her back facing me. I rake my hands on her back as she pulls her hair into a messy bun. Then, to my profound happiness, she lowers herself, her lips finding my tip while she arches her beautiful ass for me to nip at. I feel her warm breath on my cock as her hand finds my balls, playing with them gently before she takes my shaft all the way in her mouth.

"You know damn well what you were doing, jagi," I say, getting on all fours to lay beside her, pulling her into an embrace. "You better be glad I love you."

“Well, it’s not the only reason but it’s in the top five ,” I call after her to which she cackles.

_____________________

Sunlight peeks through the crack in the curtains, its warmth a gentle weight on my face. The sounds of boats gliding across Lake Como drift into the room from the open balcony, followed by distant laughter and the faint murmur of music. I pull a pillow over my head, groaning, and reach out for Jinnie, only to find the space beside me empty. I slide to the edge of the king-sized bed, reaching for my phone on the nightstand. The screen tells me it's already after two in the afternoon, and a flood of new text messages from the guys awaits.

F: Jet lag sucks but being home without you sucks even more. Hurry home.

C: I have spent too much time in the gym trying to fill the void of you being away. Did I also mention that I am growing out my hair?? Hyunjin and Felix can’t be the only one with half ponytails.

To Han: Steal his sling ring instead. That way you can just portal your way here. Be home soon, Quokka. Miss and love you!

To Minho: Who are you again? I miss you too, bunny.

To Seungmin: That’s a hop, skip and a jump for you to crazyville. Bahahaha

Once showered and dressed in my Maniac shirt and a pair of Han's loose shorts, I head out of the bedroom and into our parlor. I find Hyunjin leaning against one of two massage tables, shirtless and barefoot, in those familiar worn, loose-fitting jeans. He looks just as good as the day we had our couples massage in LA.

Jinnie holds out his arms, and I slide into his embrace, sighing as he pulls me into a tight hug. "Poor thing. I drained you a little too much, huh?"

"It has been a crazy two weeks for you," he says, stroking my hair. "That's why I wanted to do a couples massage so you could be completely relaxed before our flight to Paris."

"Your masseuses have arrived," he says.

"Hello," the younger woman says. "I am Allegra, and this is Luisa. We are here for a couples massage, yes?"

"We were told that you would like a full body deep tissue massage," Luisa says, guiding me to one of the tables.

"Eccellente," she says, placing her bag of oils and lotions down. "I will be providing your massage, and Allegra will take care of the gentleman. We were told he wanted an aroma therapy massage. Is that correct?"

"Signora," Luisa says, her voice strained as she turns to me. "On behalf of the hotel, please accept our sincerest apologies." Allegra thrashes against Matteo's grip, trying to break free. "Allegra, enough!" Luisa snaps, shaking her head. "Bah, such a child!"

“No, signora," Allegra says softly, her head hanging in shame.

"Absolutely. Again, our deepest apologies," Luisa says, her voice strained. She stomps over to Allegra and pulls the young woman by her ear. "To think I let your mother talk me into hiring you. Let's go." She pulls Allegra away from Matteo's grip, muttering furiously in Italian.

I stand alone in the parlor, the silence a stark contrast to the frantic energy from moments before. I take a deep breath, then another, trying to calm the frantic rhythm of my heart. Once I'm sure I'm calm, I walk to the bedroom door and knock gently. "Jinnie? Can I come in?"

"You did," I say, my eyebrows furrowing at the thought of my sweet quokka hyperventilating. "You said Han had a panic attack as soon as he got in the elevator."

"If Minho can't calm him, then it's really bad." I thread my fingers through his, and he squeezes my hand tightly, as if to ground himself.

"Safe to say this was way worse than the gym," I say, resting my head on his shoulder. He wraps his arm around me, holding me close.

"I told them to leave the lotions and oils," I say, leaning into him. "How about I give you a massage before we have to start packing?" Hyunjin's mood shifts instantly. He swiftly releases me, rolls onto his stomach, and peels off his shirt.

"Goobers," I say loudly, slapping his ass and getting off the bed. "I am in love with five goobers."

____________

The helicopter lifts off from the villa's private helipad, its rotors a rhythmic hum against the quiet evening. Below us, Lake Como shimmers like a dark mirror, reflecting the twinkling lights of the villas along its shoreline. We fly over the inky blackness of the water, the helicopter's searchlight cutting through the night as we make our way toward Venice. The air is cool and crisp, and I lean into Jinnie's side, watching the beautiful, quiet landscape pass beneath us.

"I'm going to miss Lake Como," I say, leaning into him as our helicopter descends at the Venice airport later that evening.

"We have to bring all the others here somehow, all of them," I say, looking at him. He nods, already typing on his phone. I have a feeling he's already texted Chan about it.

"We will," Hyunjin says, reaching out to shake Matteo's hand. "Thank you for everything. I couldn't have asked for a better security detail."

"I will," I reply. "And give Anna our goodbyes as well. We really appreciated everything she did for Derek."

"Greetings, Miss Sylinda, Mr. Hwang," Ae-Ri says, bowing deeply as we step out of the cart. "We'll get your other luggage stowed away and will be ready for takeoff. Pre-flight checks were done as soon as you left the villa."

The dream pulls me back to Jeju Island, but this time, the beach is a sinister place. The sand feels thick and viscous, like quicksand, and every step is a struggle. Above me, instead of seagulls, buzzards circle, their cries a promise of my demise. The sun is blinding, a blood-red orb in an unnaturally blue sky, its rays a painful heat that sears my skin. Drops of blood fall from it, staining the sea a dark crimson. My throat becomes sandpaper from the unnatural heat, and I look desperately for water, but the only water is the mocking, churning waves of the ocean, always just out of reach.

"Now we really get to have fun," another promises.

"We are too smart for that."

“Look at her, she’s shaking with anticipation,” one of the other shadow figures says behind me.

“When I’m done with you,” the tall shadow whispers in my ear, “no one will want you and no one will ever find your body.”

"I just want to play," his voice whispers. "Just a little longer."

“He can’t save you, no one can…” he plunges the knife deep into my chest, lurching me forward in the waking world with his final words echoing in my brain, “…you are MINE!”

"Okay," I whisper, reaching for a tissue to wipe away my mascara. I take a few slow, calming breaths, and Hyunjin waits patiently. When I feel more like myself, I lean over and kiss his lips. 

"Sorry. I just... I'm worried about what we're going to come home to."

I turn in his arms and kiss his lips. "I know you do. Let's go eat and enjoy our time here."

"Ello again, madam," François says, a genuine smile on his face. "I was so happy to hear you would be returning to Paris for your refueling. If you and Mr. Hwang will get inside, we will take you to your first stop."

"Hey, mate!" Chan says, leaning back in his chair. "François said you had landed. Did you two have a good flight?"

"Well, somebody fucked me all night, into the damn morning, AND again after I gave him a massage. I was exhausted," I laugh.

"Hey, kitten," Minho says, his voice coming from off-screen. "How's your ass? Heard Yongbok-ah tore into it."

"Yeah," Chan says, his eyes gleaming. "I'd like to fuck... HER." He points at me and breaks into a full-blown cackle, his high-pitched laugh filling the room.

"It's a skill," Chan retorts slyly.

"Yeah, thanks, Noona!" Changbin says, rolling his chair into the frame. He holds up the leather-bound book I had bought for him, his finger already several pages into it. "Already putting it to good use."

"Ji!" I yell, a sense of betrayal in my voice.

"Wanna see the picture?" Changbin says, getting his phone out and turning it to face the camera. The photo is of a sleeping Jisung in a black t-shirt and workout pants, crumbs covering his upper body. His head is leaning back, his mouth wide open and smeared with chocolate, his hair a wild mess.

"You two will be back tomorrow afternoon, right?" Chan asks, redirecting the chaos.

"You have no idea," Chan and I say together, him giving me a wink.

"See you soon," I reply, blowing kisses at the screen before Chan hangs up. "Thanks, Hyunjin. I needed that."

When I step out of the SUV, I see that we're parked in front of the Four Seasons Hotel. We're guided toward one of their three-Michelin-starred restaurants, Le Cinq. Inside, a hostess takes our coats. After Hyunjin slides off my long coat, I smooth out the gray sweater dress I had changed into on the jet, along with my tights and Louis Vuitton boots. Hyunjin loosens his scarf and pulls it off, handing it to the now-blushing hostess. I can't fault her. Not many women can look into his eyes and survive. With his dark hair slicked back and flowing freely behind his shoulders, he looks more mouthwatering than any meal a chef could possibly make.

A waiter in a crisp black suit promptly presents us with menus. "Good evening. Welcome back to Le Cinq, Mr. Hwang. Mademoiselle, welcome. Would you care for white or red wine this evening?"

"For you... of course," Laurent says, a faint smile on his face as he bows slightly and heads toward the kitchen.

"And eggplant is..." I say, burying my face in my menu.

By the time the waiter returns with our wine, we have decided on our meals. For his appetizer, Hyunjin chose raw tuna belly in a crispy rice galette. For his main course, he ordered veal sweetbread with chanterelles and almonds, and a salad with truffle vinaigrette. I chose potato gnocchi with saffron, black olive, and basil broth for my appetizer. At Hyunjin's insistence, I picked Wagyu beef flown in from Japan, surrounded by vegetable broth inside a mushroom tart. What I was not expecting was for the chef, Chef Christian Le Squer, to bring out our appetizers personally.

Hyunjin nods in agreement. "We are here on a layover, heading home, but for you I'll say the usual amount of time."

I take my fork and am not surprised when it easily cuts through the "stone." The meat practically melts in my mouth and tastes heavenly. "I'm really glad he doesn't have a restaurant in Seoul," I say, clinking glasses with Hyunjin before taking a sip of my champagne.

"Because I would spend too much money here. This is really good." He nods in agreement, devouring his dish quickly. He watches me as I take my time, enjoying the different tastes of the emulsions that I can't quite place, as I'm not that experienced of a cook.

"I called them when you were in the shower," Hyunjin says, watching a couple walk by hand-in-hand, drinking coffee. "They saw the DanceSport video of us dancing and were very proud of us. Mom was especially proud of how graceful I looked. I told her it was because I had you as my partner."

"I was sixteen when I was scouted to be a trainee," Hyunjin says softly. "My entire focus was on debuting with a group, which didn't happen until two years later, five days after my birthday, in fact. Prior to joining the company, any time spent with a girl was infatuation, nothing serious."

"That's crazy," I say, genuinely impressed. "We may be able to plan routines for the upcoming year, but not several years in advance. We rely on artists like you, seeing what new music is put out and then we base our choreography on the tracks we like."

__________

An hour later, I slide the small plate of chocolate and hazelnut crisps away from me. "I'm so full. The cheese plate did me in."

"I had never had wagyu before, so I was shocked by how tender it was; it practically melted as it hit my tongue." Everything had been delicious. Hyunjin's veal had been just as tender, and he insisted I try everything he ordered.

A grin forms on my face. "You'd let me go on tour with you?"

My heart flutters at his words, and I can't help but feel my own excitement building. "When does it usually take place?" I ask, happy to see the topic light up his eyes even more. He puts his glass down with a soft clink and leans across the table, his gaze intense.

“Bet?” I ask, totally confused.

"I really loathe that man," I say through gritted teeth, my hands clenching into fists on the table. "I hate that he'll be there for the tour."

"There is no way people actually go to listen to him sing," I say, a visible shiver running down my body at the memory. "I saw a video of him singing at the film awards show. He was screeching like an owl in an oversized white dress and then he stripped out of it to reveal a Prince-wannabe purple body suit. The lady that sat next to Lee Byung-hun was struggling to hold it together, and I swear he looked amused as hell."

"This is Hwasa-sunbaenim, another idol, and this..." he types more, scrolling for a moment before finding what he wants. "...this is her and JYP dressed in a plastic outfit on stage." When he shows me the screen again, I gasp and visibly cringe at the sight of their outfits in the top half of the photo. The bottom half shows a picture of what must be Jackson Wang, mirroring my exact expression. Hyunjin covers his mouth to keep from cackling. "Jackson became a meme that night."

"None for us, Laurent," Hyunjin replies, reaching for his wallet. But Laurent holds up a hand.

"Of course he did," Hyunjin and I say under our breaths, a shared smile on our faces.

"What do you think?" I ask Sylinda, my chin resting on her shoulder as we look up at the tower. Its intricate ironwork, a web of glowing gold, pierces the inky black sky. Scattered stars twinkle like jewels, and a full moon hangs above the structure, bathing the scene in a soft, silvery light. Below, the sprawling lawn is a patchwork of activity. The air hums with a gentle energy as people roam, some gathered around street musicians or poets, while others are content to simply lie on blankets, sharing pastries and sips of wine.

"We have to come back when we have more time. You need to see the city from up there at night." The thought makes me squeeze her tighter. "It's breathtaking." She turns in my arms, forcing me to lift my chin.

"Not at all," he replies, motioning for us to move to a spot that centers us with the tower. We hand our hot chocolates, along with Sylinda's purse and shopping bag, to one of the guards. She quickly adjusts her dress and jacket, then leans into me for a few side-by-side shots. I then quickly grab her for a different pose. "Un, deux, trois," François says, snapping a new series of pictures. I hold her tightly, kissing her gently as I lean her back, one of her legs kicked out. "Belle!"

I pull my Versace baseball cap low over my eyes, a piece of anonymity I'd left in the car before dinner. We walk along the Seine, a tranquil rhythm to our steps, enjoying the simple pleasure of each other's company and my favorite pastime: people watching. I've always been inspired by the raw, unguarded moments between couples. Countless drawings born from watching strangers fill my sketchbooks; of whispered conversations, shared laughter, and quiet kisses. In the past, a hidden pang of loneliness would always accompany as I sketched, a subtle pain knowing I could never truly experience what I captured. But now, looking down at Sylinda as she watches a boat glide by, my heart feels not just full, but overflowing.

"But he doesn't have his artwork hanging in an art museum at this very moment, does he?" she asks slyly. She rolls up the drawing and tucks it into her bag, which is already filled with pastries. "I think not."

"Your apartment?" she asks, stopping to sit on a bench. The guards, always a few feet away, give us our privacy.

"Jinnie," she says quietly, her voice a soft murmur. "If we do this for the long term, I want things to be different."

"I mean, if you were to..." she begins, her voice trailing off as she swallows hard.

"Yes, that," she says, a nervous laugh escaping her. "If you were to do that, two things would need to happen at a minimum."

She stands abruptly, pacing back and forth as she finishes her hot chocolate. She tosses the empty cup into the trash with a decisive thud before sitting back down, her eyes fixed on mine. "The first thing I must do is apply to become a dual citizen of South Korea."

"Why wouldn't I?" she says, a soft chuckle in her voice. "I can't very well spend the rest of my life with you and not become a citizen."

"With everything that has happened in my past," she says, her tone turning serious, "I don't want to jinx anything."

__________________

Our jet left Paris promptly at eleven-thirty on a clear Monday night. The pilots made a final pass over the illuminated tower, a stunning farewell that let us snap one last round of photos with the moon shining overhead. One of the pilots, Tae, let us know we'd be landing in Seoul after four in the afternoon. Thanks to a late wake-up, a two-hour nap, and late-night snacks, we'd been up for the last eight hours, passing the time with a Marvel movie marathon.

I return to the bed, carefully placing the tequila and shot glasses on the nightstand, thankful the surface is deep enough to keep them secure. Sylinda holds out her hand, gesturing for me to do the same. When I oblige, she drops my game piece into my palm, a miniature dildo. I cover my mouth, trying to stifle a full bellied laugh, but she clears her throat, holding up her own piece: a tiny cat. We place our characters on the "start" space. She picks up the dice and reaches across the Kinkyland board to hand them to me, but I wave her off, a grin on my face.

"Ha, shot!" I laugh, pouring her a shot of tequila. She tosses it back like it's water, a reminder of the days when we first met in LA. "My turn." I shake the dice and roll, a wave of anticipation hitting me. "Eight." I move the miniature dildo across the board, counting out each space until I land on my square. "Draw a card," I read off the square. I dramatically reach out to pick up a card, clearing my throat before reading aloud,"Lick below the waist..."

"Fine," I say, standing up to cross my arms over my chest, a playful frown on my face. I snap my fingers at her and point. "Drop them to your ankles so I can decide where to lick you."

"Turn over," I growl. She grins, her eyes sparkling with mischief as she turns onto her stomach, shaking her ass slightly to tease me. I lay between her legs, my arms crossed over her thighs. 

"Should have brought the tequila, but..." My tongue traces a line from the curve of her ass cheek all the way up to her lower back, a wet, intimate trail. When I'm done, I blow lightly on the damp skin, making her shiver. "Okay, your turn," I say brightly, giving her ass a playful slap. I can't help but chuckle when she glares at me over her shoulder as I sit back down.

"What does it say, Juicy?" I ask, leaning over the board. My eyes are on the little red card in her hand. "Do I need to come over there and take it from you?"

Instead of climbing off the bed to come to me, she slips out of the bedroom without a word. I sit there, pulse quickening, wondering what she’s up to. When she returns, she’s holding a sleek black box in one hand, and her grin is pure mischief, the kind that makes my stomach twist with anticipation. It’s the most wicked expression I’ve ever seen on her face, like she’s about to break every rule ever written in the history of mankind.

When she pulls out a thick rubber dildo with a cock ring attached, my breath catches and my eyes widen. “Is that…” I start to ask, but the words vanish before I can finish.

A loud sigh escapes her lips as she slides the toy into her pussy. Her body arches, hips lifting slightly, and I can see the movement of her arm beneath the blanket, pumping the dildo in with a steady rhythm. The wet, sloshing sounds fill the room, obscene and beautiful, making my blood run hot. Then I hear a click, followed by a sudden buzz that cuts through the air like a live wire. My eyes snap open wider. It vibrate?! No wonder Felix lost his mind on their trip. I might need to rethink my whole stance on getting molded. She trembles, her body shivering as the orgasm builds, her hand never slowing. I reach out, desperate to pull the blanket back and join her, but she shakes her head with a wicked smile. She’s really going to make me listen and watch her cum like this? She’s going to make me sit here and ache while she falls apart in front of me, leaving me the one wanting. She presses the remote again. The vibrations intensify, louder now, deeper. Her breath catches, her thighs tense, and I watch her ride the edge with relentless focus. She’s a goddess unraveling herself, and I’m just the worshipper left in awe.

“That was longer than fifteen seconds, jagi,” I say, my voice hoarse, barely holding together.

I turn my back as Sylinda switches off the bathroom light, not wanting her to see the worry creeping into my face.

“You see it?” I ask.

“Tokyo,” I say, reaching for my sneakers and positioning them beside the nightstand. I loosen the laces, leaving them open so I can slip them on quickly if needed. “We’ll be there in a few hours.” I watch her as she pulls on her socks, then places her sneakers neatly next to her side of the bed. She doesn’t need me to say it. She’s already preparing, just like her dad has taught her. I take the board game from her hands and extend mine for the black box. She passes it to me without a word, and I tuck it into my carry-on in the main cabin. When I return, she’s already under the covers, her body curled slightly, stifling a yawn.

Hyunjin-ah!” Binnie’s voice rings out from the backyard, sharp and urgent. “Hurry!”

“Aren’t our kids adorable?”

“Who knew they’d be this cute when we adopted them, jagi,” I say, pressing a kiss to the top of her head.

“Hurry, Uncle Innie!” the child atop Innie shouts, their legs kicking with frantic energy.

“Appa?” I repeat, the word catching in my throat.

Chan hears her and waves from his spot by the pool. “They get that from me, just so you know!”

“Ours?” I echo, the word feeling strange yet beautiful in my mouth.

“ME!” they shout in unison, jumping up and down.

“You have to eat all your vegetables first,” he says. “Then we can make some together.” He scoops the child up and they wrap their little arms around his neck, talking fast about the race they won.

I crouch beside them, eyes straining to capture a single detail. A freckle, a dimple, anything. “What’s your name, little one?” I grip their tiny hands, as if pleading with them.

“What is your name?” I ask again, louder this time. My voice echoes across the yard as the sky begins to dim. The sunlight fades to gray, and the warmth slips from the air. “No, not yet,” I whisper. “I need to know.” The child looks up at me, their tiny hands slipping from mine. My vision blurs, the ground tilts beneath me as the dream unravels....

“Fuck,” I breathe, already moving. I sprint to the bathroom, snatch a towel, and drop to my knees beside her. The sight of her pale face and dazed eyes sends a chill down my spine. I press the towel gently to her head, replacing her trembling hand. “What happened?” My voice is tight, barely holding together.

I glance at the walls, the floor, the ceiling. Everything still feels off-kilter from waking so abruptly after sleeping so heavily. “We need to get to the main cabin. Hold that on your head. I’ll grab our shoes.” I help her to her feet, steadying her as she sways and my hands fumble with her laces, slipping my shoes on with urgency. The steps to the doorway feels longer than it should, the silence heavier. Every step is a countdown.

“What happened?” I ask, eyes locked on hers.

Through the roar of wind and the thunder of my pulse, I hear her voice; soft, fragile, cutting through the chaos like a thread of light. “I love you…”